Skip to main content

Full text of "Indications of the creator. Extracts, bearing upon theology, from the History and the Philosophy of the inductive sciences"

See other formats


ii-ii    Hi    i 

ij 

;j 
j-i 

,  i       i   \\\ 

I  ^ 


LIBR 

01 

Theologica 

PRINCE! 


,s7 
B 


BL  181  .W53 
Whewell,  Wi 
Indications 


I  A.  R  Y 

THE 

1  S  e  m  i  n  a 

i^y, 

ON,  N.  J. 

1846 

! 

Iliam,  1794- 

1866,1 

of  the  creator  J 

1 

1 

INDICATIONS  OF  THE  CREATOR 


EXTEACTS, 
BEARING   UPON    THEOLOGY, 


FROM 


THE  HISTORY  AND  THE  PHILOSOPHY 


OF    THE 


INDUCTIVE    SCIENCES. 


By  WILLIAM    VVHEWELL,    D.D.. 

MASTER     OF     TRINITY     COLLEGE, 

AND     PROFESSOR    OF      MORAL     PHILOSOPHV     IN     THE 

l^NIVERSITY     OF     CAMBRIDGE. 


THE  SECOND    EDITION. 


LONDON: 
JOHN  W.   PARKER,  AVEST  STRAND. 


M.DCCC.XLVI. 


DEDICATION. 


TO 


WILLIAM  SMYTH,  Esquire, 

PROFESSOR   OF   MODERN    HISTORY    IN    THE    UNIVERSITY 
OF    CAMBRIDGE. 


My   dear  Professor  Smyth, 

I  KNOW  that  you  have  always  felt  a  peculiar 
interest  in  the  contemplation  of  Indications  of  the 
Creator,  drawn  from  the  Creation  in  which  we  live, 
and  from  the  Philosophy  which  we  are  led  to  frame 
concerning  it :  and  I  think  that  you  will  be  pleased 
to  see  a  contribution  to  this  train  of  thought  offered 
at  the  present  moment.  It  will  be  a  gratification 
to  me,  if,  in  publishing  it,  I  am  allowed  to  inscribe 
it  to  you. 

One  who,  like  myself,  has  for  many  years 
enjoyed  your  friendship,  and  witnessed  your  influ- 
ence in  this  University,  may  well  rejoice  at  having 
an  opportunity  of  offering  an  open  tribute  of  admi- 
ration and  regard  to  the  virtues  and  kindly  affections 

a2 


4  DEDICATION. 

by  which  we  have  so  long  profited  ;  and  of  express- 
ing his  gratitude  for  the  pleasure  and  instruction 
you  have  so  long  diffused  among  us.  And  I  am 
happy  to  be  able  to  add  that,  now,  the  wider 
public  also  has,  in  your  published  Lectures,  the 
means  of  judging  of  our  obligations  to  you.  All 
may  there  see  that  you  have,  throughout  your 
labours,  been  zealous  and  consistent  in  inculcating 
those  principles  of  justice  and  mutual  forbearance,  of 
moral  purpose  in  political  designs,  and  moderation 
in  political  action,  which,  so  far  as  they  prevail,  make 
the  world  of  human  history  a  more  visible  represen- 
tation of  the  will  of  its  Divine  Ruler. 

That  you  may  long  enjoy  the  recollection  of 
these  your  past  benefits  to  us,  and  of  our  gratitude 
to  you,  is  the  cordial  wish  and  prayer  of, 

My  dear  Professor  Smyth, 

Your  affectionate  Friend, 

W.   WHEWELL. 

Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
Feb.  14,  1845. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Preface  to  the  Second  Edition 7 

First  Edition 31 


ASTRONOMY. 

The  Copernican  System 45 

The  Nebular  Hypothesis   52 

PHYSIOLOGY. 

Recognition  of  Final  Causes  in  Physiology  64 

The  Plans  of  Animal  Forms 60 

Use  of  Final  Causes  in  Physiology    73 

Question  of  the  Transmutation  of  Species 97 

Hypothesis  of  Progressive  Tendencies 101 

GEOLOGY. 
The  Question  of  Creation  as  related  to  Science  106 


6  CONTENTS. 

THE   PHILOSOPHY   OF   BIOLOGY. 

The  Idea  of  Final  Causes    116 


PAGK 


PAL^TTOLOGY. 

Nature  of  Palaetiology 140 

Doctrine  of  Catastrophes  and  of  Uniformity 147 

Relation  of  Tradition  to  Palaetiology  167 

Of  the  Conception  of  a  First  Cause  194 

Of  the  Supreme  Cause 206 


PREFACE 


THE     SECOND     EDITION, 


In   the  Preface  to  the  First  Edition  of  these  Ex- 
tracts, I  have  stated  that  they  were   published  in 
the   hope   of  interesting   many  persons  who   would 
be  unlikely  to  read  the  History  and  the  PJiilosophy 
of  Science,   from    which  they   are   taken.       At  the 
present  day,   when  the  opinions  and  conjectures  of 
men  of  science  are  so  widely  circulated  among  gene- 
ral readers,  it  is  highly  desirable  that  such  readers 
should   also   receive   the    lessons   which   are  taught 
by  a   survey  of  the  whole  field  of  science.       And 
though   it  is    difficult  to  convey  effectually,  in  any 
summary   way,  lessons  which    are    the    result   of  a 
long  study  of  history  and  philosophy,  I  trusted  that 
on  some  important  points  warnings  might  be  given 
which  might  not  be  without  their  use. 

It  appeared  especially  important,  at  the  present 
time,  to  teach  this  lesson : — that,  according  to  the 
best  scientific  views  hitherto  obtained,  the  Origin 
of  Man,  and  the  Origin  of  Life  upon  the  earth, 
were  events  of  a  different  order  from  the  common 


8  PREFACE    TO    THE 

course  of  nature.      The  Origin  of  Man  is  the  Origin 
of  Language,  of  Law,   of   Social  Relations,  of  In- 
tellectual  and    Social    and    Moral    Progress  ;     and 
though  in   all  these  characteristics  of  humanity  we 
can  trace  a   constant   series   of  changes  and  move- 
ments,   we   can   discern   in  them  no  evidence  of  a 
beginning   homogeneous  with  the  present  order   of 
changes.      If  Science  does  not  positively  teach  that 
man  was  placed   upon  the   earth  by  a  special   act 
of  his  Creator,   she  at  least  shews  no  difficulty  in 
the  way  of  such    a    belief.      She  leaves  us  free  to 
hold  that  the  placing  of  man  upon  the  earth  was 
not    an  ordinary  step   in  the  natural  course  of  the 
world  ;     but   an    extraordinary  step,  the    beginning 
of  a  providential  and   moral   course  of  the   world. 
She  negatives  the   doctrine   that  men  grew  out  of 
apes,   that  language  is  the  necessary  developement 
of  the  jabbering  of  such  creatures,  and  reason  the 
product  of  their  conflicting  appetites. 

This  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  result  of  the 
sciences  which  trace  backwards  the  history  of  nature 
and  of  man.  In  order  to  speak  of  such  sciences 
collectively,  I  applied  to  them  a  single  term,  and 
called  them  Palcetiological  sciences.  I  explained  as 
distinctly  as  I  could,  (p.  140  of  this  volume)  that 
I  used  this  term  merely  to  describe  a  class  of  exist- 


SECOND   EDITION.  9 

ing  sciences  ;  and  that  I  so  termed  them,  because 
they  seek  to  ascend  to  an  ancient  condition  of  things 
by  the  study  of  present  causes.  Yet  a  modern 
writer*  has  so  strangely  misunderstood  me  as  to 
say,  that  I  call  them  so  because  in  all  these  sciences 
we  have  to  seek  for  an  ancient  and  different  class 
of  causes  from  any  which  are  now  operating.  When 
an  ingenious  person,  specially  concerned  in  the  im- 
port of  the  passage,  could  make  such  a  mistake,  T 
fear  some  of  my  other  readers  may  also  have  fallen 
into  a  like  confusion  of  thought.  Yet  the  differ- 
ence of  the  two  statements  seems  to  require  but 
a  small  effort  of  attention  to  catch  it.  I  say,  that, 
as  I  read  the  lessons  of  science,  the  existing  causes 
that  lead  us  backward,  do  not  lead  us  to  the 
beginning  ;  this  writer  makes  me  say,  that,  because 
it  is  the  beginning,  we  are  not  to  try  to  reach  it 
by  existing  causes,  but  are  to  seek  a  different  class. 
I  say  that  if  we  try  we  fail.  He  makes  me  say  we 
ought  not  to  try.  I  say  that  an  impassable  abyss 
separates  us  from  the  origin  of  things ;  but  he 
makes  me  give  this  as  a  gratuitous  assumption^ 
whereas  I  really  state  it  as  the  general  residt  of 
scientific    investigations.      I   have,  in  the  works   re- 


*  Erphmatinns :   A  Sequel  to  Vestiges  of  the  Natural  History  of 
Creation,  p.  127. 

a5 


10 


PREFACE    TO    THE 


ferred  to,  given   an  account  of  many  of  the  trains 
of  investigation  on  which  I  found  this  opinion.      I 
could   have    given  more,   if  the  plan  of  my   work 
had  allowed  me  to  refer  to  the  History  of  Nations. 
The  writer  does  not  reply  to  my  facts  taken  from 
the  history   of  science.     He   does   not   answer  my 
arguments   respecting    uniformitarian    doctrines    in 
general*.      He  throws  himself,   for  support  in  his 
opinions,  upon  the  successive  movements  by  which 
geological  theories  have,    as   he  thinks,   tended   to- 
wards the  uniformitarian   view  ;    and  he  refers  to 
these  movements,    and  to  their  bearing  upon    my 
views,  in  a  way  which  shews  that  he  has  not  taken 
the  trouble  to  understand  what  I  have  said.      "  Had 
Dr.  Whewell  been  writing  fifty  years  ago,''  he  says, 
"  he    would    of    course    have    included   among    his 
palsetiological  sciences  the  formation   of  strata    and 
the  intrusions  of  the  granitic  and  trappean  among 
the   aqueous    rocks,  which  ingenuity   has   since  ex- 
plained."     Since  geology  is  one  of  the  palaetiological 
sciences,    whenever    I   had    written,   I    should  have 
spoken  of  the  researches  here  described,    as  palae- 
tiological ;   and  I  call  them  so  now,  as  any  reader 
of  those  parts  of  my  works  where  the  term  is  used 
may  see. 


*  p.  147  of  this. 


SECOND  EDITION.  11 

But  the  passage  just  quoted  involves,  in  its 
purport,  the  main  argument  by  which  this  writer 
supports  his  doctrine  of  uniformity  in  the  course 
of  nature  through  all  ages ;  namely,  this — that  be- 
cause phenomena,  which  at  one  time  seemed  to  be 
exceptions  to  the  uniform  course  of  nature,  are 
sometimes,  at  a  subsequent  time,  explained  by  the 
ingenuity  of  men  of  science,  so  as  to  fall  in  with 
the  action  of  known  causes,  therefore  we  may  assume 
known  causes  as  absolutely  and  without  exception 
containing  in  themselves  an  explanation  of  the  phe- 
nomena of  the  universe. 

This  doctrine  does,  in  fact,  erect  the  collection 
of  natural  processes,  which  are  assumed  by  the  writer 
as  known,  into  a  complete  Theory  of  the  Universe ; 
excluding  all  supernatural  intervention  of  Creative 
Power,  and  even  all  those  parts  of  the  ordinary 
course  of  Providence  which  are  at  present  unknown 
to  man.  Arbitrary  and  dangerous  as  this  doctrine 
is,  it  is  presented  in  phrases  extremely  likely  to 
recommend  it  to  the  general  reader.  It  is  termed 
a  "  System  of  Universal  Order  ;"  and  is  represented 
as  identical  with  the  belief  that  God,  the  Author 
of  the  Universe,  acts  by  fixed  and  general  laws. 

Yet  a  moment's  attention  will  shew  us  that  the 
System  to  which  I  refer  is  very  improperly  described 


12  PREFACE   TO    THE 

by  merely  calling  it  a  System  of  Order :  for  it  does 
not  merely  assert  Order  in  general,  but  a  specified 
and  determinate  Order,  collected  by  the  Author  from 
the  combination  of  the  results,  real  or  supposed, 
of  various  sciences.  For  the  purpose  of  making  in- 
telligible the  discussions  respecting  it,  the  System 
ought  to  be  described  as  a  System  of  Order  in 
which  life  grows  out  of  dead  matter^  the  higher  out 
of  the  loioer  animals^  and  man  out  of  brutes. 

When  an  acceptance  of  this  System  is  represented 
as  identical  with  a  belief  that  the  Creator  of  the 
Universe  acts  by  general  laws ;  we  are  to  recollect 
that  those  who  reject  this  System  do  not  at  all 
the  less  on  that  account  believe  that  the  Creator 
acts  by  general  laws  ;  but  they  do  not  believe  that 
the  writer  in  question  is  able  to  tell  them  what 
those   laws  are,  as  he   professes  to  be. 

To  take,  for  instance,  one  of  the  laws  asserted 
by  the  author  of  the  '^  Vestiges ;'" — the  develope- 
ment  of  animal  life  through  successive  stages,  and 
the  generation  of  the  higher  forms  of  such  life  from 
the  lower ; — those  who  disbelieve  that  doctrine  are 
not,  on  that  account,  to  be  supposed  to  be  blind  to 
the  wonderful  order  and  harmony,  the  gradations 
and  connexions,  which  run  througli  the  forms  of 
animal  life,  and  enable  the   anatomist  and  physiolo- 


SECOND   EDITION.  13 

gist  to  pass  in  thought,  calong  an  unbroken  hue, 
from  the  rudest  and  simplest  organic  germs  to  the 
most  completely  developed  animal  structure.  Nor 
do  they  doubt  that  this  spectacle  of  analogies  and 
resemblances  impUes  the  existence  of  laws  in  the* 
mind  of  the  Creator,  according  to  which  he  has 
proceeded  in  the  work  of  Creation.  But  they  can- 
not go  onwards,  with  the  writer  of  the  ^'Vestiges," 
from  resemblance  to  sequence,  and  from  sequence 
to  causation.  They  cannot  venture  to  say  that 
animals  followed  one  another  upon  the  earth  in  the 
order  of  their  anatomical  resemblances ;  and  that 
their  anatomical  differences  grew  out  of  each  other 
naturally  by  general  laws.  They  see  plainly  that 
each  animal,  so  far  as  its  structure  is  fully  displayed 
to  us,  is  constructed  with  a  view  to  its  mode  of  life. 
They  see  that  there  is  a  purpose  in  the  organization 
of  animals.  They  dwell  upon  the  manifestations  of 
this  purpose,  rather  than  upon  those  views  of  gradual 
and  necessary  causation  which  seem  to  exclude  the 
notion  of  purpose  ;  which  have  been  urged  as  ex- 
cluding that  notion*;  and  which  to  the  greatest 
physiologists  and  zoologists  have  appeared  in  the 
highest  degree  doubtful  and  obscure  ;  while  the 
conception    of   a    purpose   in    organization    has    ap- 

*  See  p.  79  of  this  volume. 


14  PREFACE    TO    THE 

peared  to  the  same  class  of  scientific  men  in  the 
highest  degree  evident  and  clear.  They  see  abun- 
dant Vestiges  of  causation  and  connexion  in  the 
universe ;  but  they  also  see  indisputable  evidence 
of  design,  combined  with  connexions  which  we  cannot 
comprehend,  and  a  causation  beyond  visible  causa- 
tion. They  think  that  science  does  not  destroy  this 
evidence,  but,  on  the  contrary,  confirms  it,  and  thus 
offers  to  us,  everywhere,  Indications  of  the  Creator. 

In  order   further  to  explain  the    difference    of 
opinion  which  I  wish  to  point   out,   let  us   suppose 
some  great  sovereign  to  found  a  city  upon  a  noble 
scale,    laying   it   out   in    streets    and   markets    and 
squares  and   gardens,  designing  and   building   halls 
of  justice  and  temples,   palaces   and  manufactories, 
shops  and  private  dwellings.      Let  it  be  supposed, 
too,  that  the  founder  has  in  his  mind  some   special 
style  of  architecture,    so   deeply  imprinted  that  all 
the  edifices  which  he  designs,  great  and  small,  public 
and   private,    bear   traces   of   this   style,    and   have 
resemblances  in  their  elements,  construction  and  de- 
coration.     We   know   that   this  may  be  so ; — that 
the    spirit   of   connexion    and   consistency   in   some 
architectural   styles  is   so   deep   and  pervasive   that 
it  breaks  out   in  every  part.      Thus,   in   a   city  so 
built,  it  is  probable  that  every  part  would  be  recog- 


SECOND  EDITION.  15 

nizable  by  an  architectural  eye ;    and  after  any  in- 
terval of  ages,  the  skilful  antiquary  would  be   able 
to   point  out  the  marks  of  the  all-pervading  style, 
and    to    shew    common    features    in    the  workshop 
and  the  palace,  a   connexion   in   masonry  between 
the   cottage  and  the  court.     But  if  we  suppose  a 
spectator  thus  able  to  discover  resemblance  and  con- 
nexion in  the  parts   of  the  city,    what    should    we 
think  of  his  wisdom,  if,  on  the   strength   of   such 
resemblances,  he  were  to  maintain  that  all  the  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  buildings  had,  in  the  history  of  the 
city,  grown  out  of  some  original  form   of  mansion 
by   gradual   steps  ; — if  he  were  to    hold  that   the 
site  was  first  occupied  by  a  few  cottages,  and  that 
these  multiplied,   extended,   coalesced,  retaining    in 
their    masonry   and    structure   the    traces   of   their 
origin,   and  thus  become  the   great   and    well-built 
city?      Still   more,   what  should   we  think   of  him, 
if  he  were  to  teach  that  it  was  rejecting  a  "  System 
of  Order"  in  archaeology,  to  believe  that  the    tri- 
bunals, and  markets,  and  public  walks,  and  religious 
edifices,  had  been  originally  constructed  with  a  view 
to   their  special  uses?    It  appears  to  me  that  such 
a  doctrine  in  archaeology  would  correspond  to  that 
"  System  of  Order"  in  physiology,  which  makes  the 
higher  forms  of  animal  life  grow  out  of  the  lower. 


16  PREFACE    TO    THE 

We  who   reject   that   system  are  not  blind  to   the 
traces  of  connexion  in  the  various  parts  of  his  work 
which  the  great  Architect  has  left ;   but  we  cannot, 
on  that  account,  give  up  the  behef  that  the  founda- 
tion  of  this  our  city  was   a  special  act.      We  can 
the  less  abandon  this  belief,  inasmuch  as  we  connect 
with  it  the  behef  that  the  Founder  of  the  city  has 
also   given  us   laws   for   our  conduct;    and  has  not 
left   us   to  guide  ourselves   by  considering  how  the 
city   grew    up   of   itself  ;_if   indeed   there   be   any 
means  of  guidance  supphed  by  such  consideration. 

As   I  have   said,  the  main  argument  offered  in 
support  of  the  "system  of  order"  propounded  in  the 
Vestiges  is,  that   many  difficulties   which  seemed  to 
lie    in  the   way  of  this   System  have   already  been 
removed  by  the  progress  of  science.      And  therefore 
the  author,  identifying  those   who  reject   his  system 
with   those   who   reject   the  idea  of  universal  order 
altogether,  speaks  of  his  opponents  as  taking  refuge 
in  nooks  into  which  light  has  not  fully  penetrated*, 
with  other  hke  phrases.      Perhaps  the  most  curious 
example   of  this   identification  of  the    very  essence 
of  law  with  his    special    hypothesis,    is   his   findino- 
one  of  the  main  supports  of  his  system  in  the  well- 


E,r plana  lions,  p.  27. 


SECOND   EDITION.  l7 

known  facts  that,  in  large  masses  of  population 
under  given  conditions,  the  proportion  of  births  and 
deaths,  the  rate  of  the  growth  of  the  human  frame, 
the  number  of  criminals,  the  effect  of  education,  and 
the  like,  are  fixed  quantities,  and  may  be  determined 
numerically.  That  the  average  amount  of  each  of 
such  quantities,  in  the  long  run  and  upon  a  large 
scale,  is  very  steady,  has  long  been  a  familiar  fact ; 
and  every  thinking  man  has  collected,  from  this 
steadiness,  that  there  is  a  definite  relation  between 
such  effects  and  their  causes.  But  what  has  this 
undoubted  truth  to  do  with  such  fanciful  and  pre- 
carious hypotheses  as  those  of  the  Vestiges  9  Yet 
the  author  treats  this  truth  as  if  it  were  a  new  and 
extraordinary  confirmation  of  his  views.  ''  It  is  to 
M.  Quetelet,  of  Brussels,"  he  says*,  "that  we  are 
indebted  for  the  first  satisfactory  exphcation  of  this 
o-reat  truth.''     The  work  of  M.  Quetelet,  to  which 

o 

he  refers,  is  one  of  great  interest  and  value  ;  but 
1  think  it  could  never  have  been  pressed  into  such 
a  service  as  this,  except  by  a  person  desirous  to 
bring  together,  as  the  materials  of  his  system,  all 
scientific  novelties  ;  and  sharing  in  the  vulgar  de- 
lusion   that    numbers    and   curves,    applied    to    the 


Explanations,  p.  24. 


18  PREFACE    TO    THE 

expression  of  probable  truths,  make  them  approach 
to  mathematical  certainty. 

Nor  can  I  discover  any  sense,  except  this  same 
identification  of  all  stable  laws  with  his  own  hypo- 
thesis, in  the  author's  concluding  remarks :  when 
he  says*,  "  The  entire  conduct  of  a  large  portion 
of  society,  and  more  or  less  that  of  nearly  all  the 
rest,  is  regulated,  or  rather  cast  loose  from  all  regu- 
lation, by  the  want  of  definite  ideas  regarding  that 
fixed  plan  of  the  divine  working,  on  the  study  and 
observance  of  which  it  is  evident  that  our  secular 
happiness  nearly  altogether  depends."  He  pursues 
this  subject  at  some  length  ;  but  the  only  meaning 
connected  with  his  special  views  which  I  can  assign 
to  his  language  is,  that  men  err  in  the  conduct  of 
life  from  an  ignorance  of  the  laws  of  nature  ;  and 
that  a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature  is  an  assent 
to  his  hypothesis.  Yet  I  am  quite  unable  to  per- 
ceive what  light  is  thrown  by  his  system  on  the 
rules  of  human  conduct  with  regard  to  the  points 
to  which  he  refers, — disease,  contagion,  poverty, 
"  unlimited  acquisitiveness,"  with  consequent  discon- 
tent and  crime,  national  degradation  and  misery 
arising  from  war,  and  the  like.       Men  know,  and 


*  E'i'phinations,  p,  182. 


SECOND   EDITION.  19 

have  long  known,  that  in  all  such  matters,  their 
well-being  depends  in  a  great  measure  upon  their 
own  conduct  ;  and  physical  science  has  told  them 
some  of  the  truths  which  should  guide  them  in  their 
determinations  on  such  matters  ;  though  to  the  stock 
of  their  guiding  truths,  physical  science  has  con- 
tributed but  a  small  proportion.  But  I  do  not 
see  that  the  system  before  us,  even  if  it  were  true, 
would  contribute  any  thing  to  man^s  guidance.  Cer- 
tainly men  have  not  waited  for  the  appearance  of 
a  theory  which  makes  them  the  descendants  of  a 
baboon  or  a  chimpanzee,  to  learn  that  their  secular 
happiness  depends  mainly  on  their  own  conduct,  and 
that  they  are  the  subjects  of  a  Universal  Sovereign, 
who  governs  by  stedfast  laws.  They  know  that 
they  live  in  a  System  of  Order,  in  the  highest  and 
most  solemn  sense ;  and  it  sounds  to  them  most 
strange,  to  hear  men  talking  as  if  the  essence  of 
this  Order  consisted  in  life  growing  out  of  dead 
matter,  the  higher  animals  out  of  the  lower,  and 
man  out  of  brutes. 

Hence  we  cannot  but  look  upon  it  as  an  in- 
stance of  curious  audacity,  when  this  writer  adopts 
and  uses  the  expressions  which  imply  such  a  System 
of  Order  as  thoughtful  men  have  hitherto  commonly 
believed.       In   the    new    system,    these    expressions 


20  PREFACE    TO    THE 

must  strike  every  reader  as  strangely  incongruous 
and  unintelligible.  The  belief  in  a  Moral  Order, 
regulated  by  Moral  Laws,  under  a  Moral  Gover- 
nor ; — in  a  Providential,  as  something  beyond  a 
mere  Natural  Order; — this  belief  does  indeed  lead 
us  to  speak  of  "  *the  disgrace  of  trouble  and  of 
trespass,*' — of  "fsorrov^s  and  of  glories  number- 
less,"*'  —  and  may  give  us  rest  in  the  faith  that 
"  J  we  are  part  of  an  assured  system  of  benevolence 
and  justice,  and  that  having  faith  in  this  we  are 
safe.'"  But  what  connexion  is  there  between  such 
convictions,  and  the  belief  in  a  System  of  Order  which 
makes  men  grow  out  of  brutes  by  natural  causes, 
and  recognizes  no  Providential  History  of  the  world  ? 
What  are  ^'  trespass'"*  and  ''  faith,''  what  is  ''  jus- 
tice," what  ''  glories"  are  held  before  us,  on  this 
system  ?  And  when  this  writer  has  told  us  that 
his  system  points  to  a  state  of  things  in  which  all 
human  agency  and  human  virtue  shall  have  sunk 
into  the  past,  where  does  he  leave  his  disciples 
ground  for  what  he  at  the  same  time  tells  them  ; 
that  "^the  faith  may  not  be  shaken,  that  that 
which  has  been  endowed  with  the  power  of  godlike 
thought,  and  allowed  to  come  into  communion  with 
its  Eternal  Author,   cannot  truly  be   lost  f 


Ex'ptanations,-p.\n7.  fPlBH.  ±  Ibid.  §  P.  188. 


SECOND   EDITION.  21 

Doubtless  we  rejoice  that  any  one  clings  to 
these  convictions,  even  when  they  are  most  incon- 
sistent with  his  "  happy  hypotheses ; "  and  we  see, 
in  this  tenacity,  an  evidence  that  such  convictions 
have  a  truth  in  human  nature  which  cannot  easily 
be  shaken  by  any  rash  and  wanton  wandering  of 
thought.  But  in  the  abrupt  and  incoherent  man- 
ner in  which  these  expressions  of  natural  piety  are 
appended  to  a  collection  of  wild  and  fantastical 
doctrines,  repudiated  by  all  those  who  are  best 
able  to  judge  of  them,  we  see  how  utterly  false  is 
the  pretension  of  this  system,  not  only  to  add 
anything  to  the  abundant  grounds  of  belief  on  such 
subjects  which  we  already  possess,  but  even  to  bring 
itself  into  harmony  with  such  a  belief,  by  any  con- 
tinuation of  those  views  of  connexion  which  are  its 
boast  and  its  only  recommendation  to  the  minds 
of  the  most  credulous. 

It  may  be  said,  if  the  hypothesis  of  creation 
put  forwards  in  the  Vestiges  be  not  the  true  one, 
what  then  is  ?  To  this  question,  men  of  real  science 
do  not  venture  to  return  an  answer.  And  in  this 
their  reserve,  the  author  of  the  hypothesis  has  his 
great  advantage.  But  then,  it  is  to  be  recollected 
that  this  is  an  advantage  which  he  has  in  common 
with  all  the    authors    of   positive    cosmogonies   and 


22  PREFACE    TO   THE 

complete  systems  of  the  universe  who  have  ever 
existed.  It  is  an  advantage  v^^hich  he  has  in  com- 
mon with  the  Cartesian  assertors  of  the  system  of 
vortices ;  with  Lucretius  and  the  other  assertors 
of  the  Epicurean  system  of  atoms  ;  and  even  with 
the  boldest  of  the  alchemists  and  astrologers.  All 
these  persons,  in  their  turn,  have  put  forward  large 
and  comprehensive  schemes,  full  of  striking  turns 
of  ingenuity,  and  proffering  explanations  of  many 
things  in  the  universe  which  the  more  cautious 
philosophy  of  the  teachers  of  genuine  science  could 
not  explain.  All  these  might  have  asked,  and  in- 
deed often  did  ask,  If  ours  be  not  the  true  cosmo- 
gony, ours  the  true  Order  of  the  Universe,  what  is? 
If  you  accept  not  our  views,  you  reject  the  only 
system  which  even  pretends  to  exhibit  a  Universal 
Order.  The  question  lies,  they  might  have  said, 
still  with  the  author  of  the  Vestiges^,  not  between 
two  philosophical  theories,  but  between  one  philo- 
sophical theory,  and  a  broken  and  obscure  view  of 
nature.     And  these   large   and  bold  theorists,    the 


*  Explanatio7is,  p.  181.  The  author  says,  "  between  one  philo- 
sophical theory,  and  a  view  of  nature  which  does  not  even  profess  to 
look  to  nature  for  a  basis."  But  as  I  cannot  see  the  meaning  of  this 
language  as  applied  to  doctrines  different  from  his  own,  even  on  his 
own  views,  I  have  altered  it  so  as  to  shew  what  I  suppose  to  be 
meant, 


SECOND   EDITION.  28 

Cartesian  or  the  Epicurean  or  the  Astrologer  or 
the  Alchemist,  might,  without  the  smallest  difficulty, 
have  dealt  with  the  men  of  science  of  their  time 
as  the  author  of  the  Vestiges  deals  with  the  greatest 
men  of  ours, — Cuvier,  Agassiz,  Owen,  and  others. 
They  might  have  replied,  Each  of  these  men  is  fal- 
lible; and  might  perhaps  have  pointed  out  mistakes 
of  each ;  and  on  this  ground  they  might  have  refused 
to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  such  men  when 
it  was  adverse.  They  might  have  appealed,  as  this 
author  does,  from  men  of  science  to  the  world  at 
large,  as  free  from  the  partial  views,  and  prejudices, 
and  timidity  of  men  who  have  made  science  their 
business*. 

Since,  as  I  have  endeavoured  to  show  in  the 
following  pages,  the  chain  of  existing  causes  does 
not,  in  any  case,  conduct  us  back  to  its  origin ;  — 
not  in  the  history  of  the  mass  of  the  earth,  nor  of  its 
strata,  nor  of  animal  life,  nor  of  man ; — I  must 
necessarily  confess  that  we  cannot  obtain  from  science 
a  complete  view  of  the  history  of  the  universe.  That 
human  reason  should  be  thus  unable  to  fathom  and 
comprehend  the  acts  of  the  Creator  and  Governor 
of  the  world,  is  no  surprize  nor  humiliation  to  me  ; 


*  E applanations,  pp.  175,  176. 


24  PREFACE    TO    THE 

and  I  think  that  those  do  well  who  learn,  from  the 
study  of  the  sciences,  this  lesson  of  humility.  But 
the  writer  of  the  Vestiges  is  impatient  of  this  les- 
son ;  and  in  this  feeling,  I  have  no  doubt  he  finds 
many  ready  to  sympathize  with  him.  He  thinks 
it  a  great  merit  of  his  scheme  that  it  promises  to 
rescue  us  from  this  humiliation.  And  no  doubt  it 
is  in  any  scheme  a  great  charm  for  the  common 
reader*,  that  it  does  this; — that  it  offers  a  con- 
nected view  of  the  progress  of  things,  from  the 
first  rudiments  of  a  stellar  system  to  the  highest 
developement  of  man,  and  perhaps  so  on  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  human  race.  The  author  rehes  upon 
this  merit,  and  in  virtue  of  it,  he  claims  indulgence 
for  many  defects.  With  such  a  promise,  he  will 
not  allow  that  special  objections  are  of  much  weight. 
"  It  may  prove  a  true  system,""  he  says,  "  though 
one  half  of  the  illustrations  presented  by  its  first 
appearance  should  be  wrong."  And  upon  the  strength 
of  this  possibility  that  it  mai/  be  true,  he  treats  with 
great  levity  objections  which  he  cannot  answer. 
Thus  he  saysj-,  "It  is  represented,  for  instance, 
that  the  matter  of  the  solar  system  could  not  in 
any  conceiveable  gaseous  form  fill  the  space   com- 


*  Explanations,  p.  187.  +  P.  18, 


SECOND  EDITION  25 

prehended  by  the  orbit  of  Uranus.  If  this  be  the 
case,  let  it  be  allowed  as  a  difficulty ;  *"  and  so  of 
other  objections ; — they  are  allowed  as  difficulties, 
but  do  not  shake  his  belief,  though,  as  he  says, 
they  cannot  now  be  answered.  Sometimes  he  offers 
as  a  solution  of  a  difficulty  some  very  fanciful  sug- 
gestion :  thus  he  ascribes  the  inclinations  of  the 
planetary  axes  to  undulations  in  the  nebular  mass 
out  of  which  the  planets  were,  as  he  holds,  formed  ; 
and  attributes  the  inversion  of  the  motion  of  Uranus's 
satellites  to  ''a  curve  in  the  outermost  portion, 
amounting  to  a  fold, — like  the  curl  of  a  high 
wave." 

This  selfcomplacent  levity  in  the  multiplication 
of  rash  hypotheses  appears  to  be  supported  by  a 
persuasion  that  hypotheses  are  in  themselves  lauda- 
ble things,  inasmuch  as  discoveries  often  begin  with 
hypotheses.  This  latter  assertion  no  doubt  is  true, 
and  has  been  repeatedly  taught  by  modern  writers. 
But  the  hypotheses  which  have  thus  been  advan- 
tageous to  science  have  been  tentative  hypotheses 
admitted  into  the  mind  for  trial,  and  rejected  if  the 
facts  were  found  to  contradict  them;  not  dogmatic 
hypotheses  published  to  the  worlds  and  defended  by 
an  appeal  from  men  of  science  to  "another  tribunal.'' 
I  have  already  pointed  out  the  office  of  such  tenia- 

B 


26  PREFACE    TO   THE 

tive  hypotheses^.  "  The  truth  of  tentative  hypotheses 
must  be  tested  by  their  application  to  facts.  The 
discoverer  must  be  ready  carefully  to  try  his  hypo- 
theses in  this  manner,  and  to  reject  them  if  they 
will  not  bear  this  test,  in  spite  of  indolence  and 
vanity."  With  this  condition  the  value  of  such  hy- 
potheses is  allowed.  "The  process  of  scientific  dis- 
covery is  cautious  and  rigorous,  not  by  abstaining 
from  hypotheses,  but  by  rigorously  comparing  hy- 
potheses with  facts,  and  by  resolutely  rejecting  all 
which  the  comparison  does  not  confirm."'''  The 
aphorism  on  which  the  author  of  the  Vestiges  pro- 
ceeds, appears  to  be  very  different  from  these,  and 
is  apparently  this,  that  Dogmatic  Hypotheses  may 
be  steadily  asserted,  though  half  the  facts  be  against 
them ;  and  it  may  be  supposed  that  the  discrepance 
between  the  Hypotheses  and  the  Facts  arises  from 
our  not  understanding  the  adverse  Facts,  the  Hy- 
potheses remaining  unshaken. 

With  regard  to  the  part  of  the  system  to  which 
I  have  just  referred,  the  author's  very  bold  mode  of 
dealing  with  the  objections  seems  to  arise  from  a 
notion,  a  very  extravagant  one  as  appears  to  me,  that 


*  Aphorisms  concerning  Science,  ix.and  x.  in  the  Phil.  Ind.  Sc. 
Vol.  I.  p.  xxxviii. 


SECOND    EDITION  27 

the  Nebular  Hypothesis  may  be  "*  placed  near  to 
ascertained  truths."  The  various  discussions  which 
have  taken  place  respecting  the  Nebular  Hypothesis 
have  tended,  as  I  conceive,  to  make  it  looked  upon 
as  far  more  probable  than  it  really  is.  As  thrown 
out  by  Laplace,  it  was  a  mere  conjecture.  It  is 
a  mere  conjecture  still.  The  confirmation  which 
will  make  it  more  than  this,  time  alone  can  give. 
Hitherto,  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  it  has  lost  ground 
in  the  progress  of  astronomical  researches.  Perhaps 
in  fifty  years,  perhaps  in  five  hundred,  the  obser- 
vations of  Nebulae  by  astronomers,  will  shew  whether 
there  really  do  take  place  in  these  phenomena  such 
changes  and  arrangements  as  the  hypothesis  sup- 
poses. Hitherto  not  a  single  fact  having  that  ten- 
dency has  been  discovered.  Facts  of  an  opposite 
tendency  have  been  observed.  Nothing  but  time 
can  give  us  more  evidence.  No  other  evidence  is 
of  any  value.  Men  in  general  are  impatient  of  this 
suspense, — of  knowledge  so  long  deferred  :  but  the 
scientific  student  knows  that  thus  it  has  ever  been, 
especially  in  astronomy,  and  that  thus  it  must  be, 
when  solid  knowledge  is  to  be  acquired. 


Explanations^  p.  7- 

b2 


28  PREFACE  TO  THE 

The  general  reader  or  spectator,  strongly  af- 
fected by  the  impressions  of  sense,  is  naturally  much 
struck  by  the  beautiful  illustrations  of  the  Nebular 
Hypothesis  which  M.  Plateau  has  devised ;  for  in 
these  we  see  spheroids,  and  rings,  and  satellites 
formed  by  the  rotation  of  fluid  masses.  But  how- 
ever beautifully  these  experiments  illustrate  the 
doctrine,  they  add  nothing  whatever  to  its  proba- 
bility: they  only  exhibit  to  the  senses  results  which 
no  mathematician  had  any  difficulty  or  doubt  about. 
Ijaplace  had  shown  that  such  results  would  arise 
under  proper  conditions;  and  his  mathematical  read- 
ers saw  the  truth  of  the  assertion,  though  it  required 
M.  Plateau's  ingenuity  to  realize  the  conditions. 
These  experiments  are  not  needed  to  confirm  the 
mechanical  consistency  of  the  Laplacian  hypothesis, 
any  more  than  the  common  experiment  of  whirling  a 
flexible  hoop  round  an  axis,  which  illustrates  New- 
ton's explanation  of  the  spheroidal  form  of  the  earth, 
is  needed  to  show  the  mechanical  consistency  of 
that  explanation.  Such  experiments  make  common 
spectators  see  with  their  eyes  what  mathematical 
reasoners  see  with  their  minds :  but  the  proof  or 
disproof  of  the  hypothesis  as  an  explanation  of  cos- 
mical  phenomena  must  come  from  otlier  sources. 


SECOND  EDITION.  29 

I  am  aware  that  when  I  thus  represent  the 
results  of  the  History  of  Science  as  being  in  a  great 
measure  negative  with  regard  to  such  questions  as 
I  have  spoken  of,  I  am  not  thereby  hkely  to  make 
them  acceptable  to  the  general  reader.  Doubt  and 
delay,  caution  and  conscious  ignorance,  are  dispo- 
sitions which  men  do  not  look  upon  with  satisfaction, 
and  lessons  which  find  for  the  most  part  unwilling 
scholars.  I  can  only  say  that  in  my  judgement, 
doubt  and  delay  are  better  than  headlong  haste 
and  baseless  confidence,  on  questions  so  large  and 
so  deep ;  and  that  as  we  shall  never  entirely  get 
rid  of  our  ignorance,  there  seems  to  be  some  ad- 
vantage in  not  throwing  off  the  consciousness  of  it. 
And  we  shall  be  able  to  bear  our  ignorance  the 
more  patiently,  if  we  have  not  looked  to  science  for 
that  which  science  cannot  give : — if  we  are  not  in 
the  unhappy  condition  described  by  the  author  of 
whom  we  have  spoken*,  "When  the  awakened  and 
craving  mind  asks  what  science  can  do  for  us  in 
explaining  the  great  ends  of  the  Author  of  Nature, 
and  our  relations  to  him,  to  good  and  evil,  to  life 
and  to  eternity?"   and  revolts  at   the  emptiness  of 


*  E applanations,  p.  178. 


30  PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 

the  answer,  because  it  only  tells  of  classes  of  ani- 
mals, of  electric  and  chemical  agencies,  and  the  like. 
Strange  caprice  of  the  human  mind  f  that  one  who 
feels  all  such  answers  to  be  worthless,  should  think 
that  he  has  remedied  all  their  deficiencies,  and  sup- 
plied all  that  the  soul  can  desire,  when  he  has  told 
us  that  life  grows  out  of  dead  matter,  the  higher  ani- 
mals out  of  the  lower,  and  man  out  of  brutes  ! 


Trixity  College,  Cambridge, 
Dec.  22,  1845. 


PREFACE 


THE    FIRST    EDITION, 


The  following  Extracts  are  now  published  from 
a  persuasion  that  they  may  be  interesting  to  many 
persons  who  would  be  unlikely  to  read  the  larger 
works  from  which  they  are  taken.  The  Philosophy 
of  the  Sciences  is  necessarily  a  series  of  somewhat 
abstruse  dissertations,  and  is  likely  to  be  acceptable 
only  to  thoughtful  students.  The  History  of  Science 
is  a  subject  of  a  more  popular  character,  yet  when 
the  history  is  carried  through  all  the  epochs  of  all 
the  material  sciences,  probably  but  few  will  accom- 
pany the  historian  through  a  plan  so  extensive. 
But  lessons  of  Natural  Theology  always  find  a  large 
class  of  willing  readers,  when  there  is  anything  of 
novelty  in  their  form.  The  reflections  which  the  fol- 
lowing pages  contain,  being  those  which  result  from  a 
review  of  the  whole  progress  of  science,  and  of  the 
principles  and  processes  which  have  been  concerned 
in  that  progress,  necessarily  differ  in  many  respects 
from  those  of  other  writers  on  Natural  Theology. 


32  PREFACE  TO  THE 

Perhaps,  also,  there  may  be  some  recommenda- 
tion  of   these    Indications    of  the    Creator  in  their 
being  the  result  of  researches  and  reasonings  under- 
taken with  no  purpose  of  bringing  such  indications 
into  view,  but   with  objects  of  quite  another  kind. 
For  when  an  author  writes  with  a  theological  con- 
clusion set    before  him   from    the  first,   as  that  to 
which  he    must  conduct  his    argument,   there   may 
arise  a  suspicion  of  a  defect  of  candour  and  com- 
prehensiveness in  what  he  writes.      It  may  be  sup- 
posed that  he  will  strain  or  evade  anything  that  points 
away  from  his  predetermined  end.      But  a  narrative 
of  the  whole  History  of  Science,  and  an  analysis  of 
the  processes  by  which  sciences  have  been  formed, 
are    undertakings   too    large,  and   their   course   too 
rigidly  determined  by  their  plan,  to  allow  them  to  be 
drawn  aside  by  partial  and  irrelevant  considerations. 
The  passages  now  extracted  as  having  a  Theological 
bearing  will  be  seen,  on  reference,  to  flow  naturally 
from   the    trains  of  thought    with    which    they  are 
combined  in  the  original  works. 

The  main  points  to  which  these  extracts  refer 
are  the  Indications  of  Design  in  the  Creator,  and 
of  a  Supernatural  Origin  of  the  World  ;  and,  as  con- 
nected with  this  latter  point,  the  consistency  of  the 
Inductive  with  the  Revealed  History  of  the  World. 


FIRST   EDITION.  33 

I  have  not  attempted  to  combine  the  Extracts  into 
a  system,  but  have  given  them  in  the  order  in 
which  they  occur  in  the  original  works.  I  have 
added  a  short  extract  from  another  work,  on  the 
subject  of  the  Nebular  Hypothesis,  bearing  on  the 
same  questions. 

The  questions  which  belong  to  Natural  Theology 
are,  in  substance,  the  same  from  age  to  age ;  but 
they  change  their  aspect  with  every  advance  or 
supposed  advance  in  the  Inductive  Sciences.  I  have 
(p.  138)  endeavoured  to  shew  the  assertion  to  be 
quite  baseless,  that,  as  science  advances,  final  causes 
recede  before  it,  and  disappear  one  after  the  other. 
I  have  also,  I  trust,  made  it  appear,  by  a  survey  of 
the  whole  history  of  one  great  science,  Physiology, 
that  in  that  science  the  Doctrine  of  Final  Causes 
has  been  not  only  consistent  with  the  successive 
steps  of  discovery,  but  has  been  the  great  instrument 
of  every  step  of  discovery  from  Galen  to  Cuvier. 

I  have  further  attempted  to  explain  that  the 
modern  doctrine  of  Unity  of  Plan  in  different  kinds 
of  animals  does  not  at  all  necessarily  contradict  the 
Doctrine  of  Final  Causes :  that  Morphology  is  not 
necessarily  inconsistent  with  Teleology.  But  I  have 
also  had  to  shew  that,  in  modern  times,  the  two 
doctrines  have  been  put  in  opposition  to  each  other. 

b5 


S4  PREFACE  TO  THE 

The  Morphologists  have  declared,  on  the  ground  of 
their  pecuHar  views,  that  they  could  not  allow  them- 
selves to  ascribe  to  the  Creator  any  intention  (p. 
79.)  And  probably  an  impression  as  if  the  evi- 
dence of  Design  in  the  Creator  were  obscured  and 
weakened,  is  generally  produced  by  the  first  aspect  of 
morphological  doctrines,  in  minds  eager  for  new  views, 
and  yet  led,  by  their  own  want  of  the  discoverer's 
power,  to  borrow  their  new  views  from  others. 

I  have  already  ventured  to  express  an  opinion* 
that  Inductive  Minds,  those  which  have  been  able  to 
discover  Laws  of  Nature,  have  also  commonly  been 
ready  to  believe  in  an  Intelligent  Author  of  Nature ; 
while  Deductive  Minds,  those  which  have  employed 
themselves  in  tracing  the  consequences  of  Laws 
discovered  by  others,  have  been  willing  to  rest  in 
Laws,  without  looking  beyond  to  an  Author  of 
Laws.  I  have  taken  the  liberty  also  (p.  89)  to 
apply  this  remark  to  the  case  of  the  opposition 
between  Teleology  and  Morphology ;  and  have  re- 
marked that  Cuvier,  the  great  Zoological  Discoverer 
of  our  time,  was  a  firm  believer  in  Creative  De- 
sign, notwithstanding  the  arguments  of  the  Mor- 
phologists who  controverted  such  doctrines.     I  have, 


*  Bridge  water  Treatise,  Book  iii.  Ch.  v.  and 


FIRST  EDITION.  35 

in  the  following  pages,  so  fully  discussed  this  sub- 
ject, that  it  would  be  superfluous  to  add  anything 
here,  if  it  were  not  that,  as  I  have  already  said, 
morphological  views  have  a  peculiar  tendency  to 
appear  unfavourable  to  the  belief  of  final  causes,  in 
minds  to  which  they  are  new. 

But  as  morphological  views,  when  they  are  first 
presented,  appear  to  some  persons  to  dim  the  bright- 
ness of  those  proofs  of  Creative  Design  with  which 
we  are  familiar ;  so,  on  the  other  hand,  when  a 
newly-discovered  instance  of  Creative  Design  is  first 
made  known  to  us  by  the  zoological  discoverer,  it 
is  impossible  for  most  persons  not  to  see  in  it  a 
clear  and  strong  indication  of  an  Intelhgent  Crea- 
tor ;  how^ever  much  this  conviction  may  afterwards 
be  obscured  and  confused  by  morphological  generali- 
ties of  expression.  I  have  given  an  example  of  such 
a  new  evidence  of  design,  in  Mr.  Owen's  discoveries 
with  regard  to  the  process  of  suckling  of  the  kan- 
garoo (p.  128).  I  do  not  think  any  one,  becoming 
acquainted  for  the  first  time  with  the  provisions 
for  this  purpose,  as  described  by  Mr,  Owen,  can 
help  receiving  the  conviction  which  Mr.  Owen  ex- 
presses, that  this  is  an  "irrefragable  evidence  of 
creative  forethought."" 


36  PREFACE  TO  THE 

Mr.  Owen,  in  this,  as  in  many  other  parts  of 
his  writings,  is  an  instance,  in  addition  to  those 
which  I  have  previously^  adduced,  of  the  teleological 
turn  of  the  Inductive  Mind.  It  would  be  going  too 
far  to  say,  conversely,  that  those  whose  minds  are 
not  inductive  have  a  bias  towards  morphology.  But 
yet  this  would  not  be  too  much  to  say,  if  morpho- 
logy were  very  loosely  understood.  We  should  not 
be  surprised  at  the  morphologist  coming  to  conclu- 
sions very  different  from  those  of  the  teleological 
discoverer,  if  that  unity  of  plan  which  the  morpho- 
logists  assert,  be  made  to  consist  in  resemblances 
of  the  most  heterogeneous  and  fantastical  kind  ;  if, 
for  instance,  plants  were  supposed  to  be  analogous 
to  the  branching  forms  of  crystallization  ;  or  trees 
growing  out  of  the  ground  to  the  electrical  brush : 
if  some  animals  were  supposed  to  fall  in  with  the 
supposed  unity  of  plan  because  they  have  abundant 
tail,  and  ornaments  for  the  head  in  the  form  of 
tufts,  crests,  or  horns,  while  others  occupy  an  analo- 
gous position  to  these  because  they  are  of  a  soft 
and  sluggish  character  and  abundantly  edible  :  if, 
again,  we  have  a  part  of  a  classification  in  which 
some  animals  are  placed  because  they  have  been 
denounced   as   impure,   with    other  animals  because 


FIRST  EDITION.  37 

they  are  wild  and  striped,  and  others  because  they 
have  spines  and  prickles  :  if,  finally,  notions  of 
moral  judgements  and  of  symbolism  are  introduced 
into  natural  history,  and  we  are  told  of  classes 
of  animals  which  are  symbolically  types  of  evil ; 
Morphology,  pursued  with  such  habits  of  mind,  can- 
not, we  should  suppose  from  all  the  analogy  which 
the  history  of  science  lends  us,  lead  to  any  solid 
truth,  either  in  natural  history  or  in  philosophy. 

There  is  one  morphological  doctrine  of  modern 
times  which  has  attracted  much  notice,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  being  imagined  to  offer  a  solution  of  the 
great  difficulty  of  the  uniformitarian  theory  in  geology, 
namely,  the  appearance  of  new  species  and  classes  of 
animals  as  we  proceed  from  the  earlier  to  the  later 
formations.  The  morphological  doctrine  of  which  I 
speak  is,  that  the  kinds  of  animals  may  be  arranged 
in  a  series  ascending  from  lower  to  higher  :  and 
that  each  animal  of  a  higher  kind,  in  the  progress 
of  its  embryo  state,  passes  through  states  which  are 
the  final  condition  of  the  lower  kind.  The  applica- 
tion of  this  morphological  doctrine  to  geological  dif- 
ficulty is  this :  that  the  higher  kinds  of  animals, 
came  later,  and  were  developed  from  the  lower  kinds, 
which   came  earlier  in   the   series,  by  new  peculiar 


38  PREFACE  TO  THE 

conditions,  operating  upon  the  embryo,  and  carrying- 
it  to  a  higher  stage.  Now  in  the  apparent  sim- 
plicity of  this  doctrine,  thus  enunciated  in  general 
terms,  we  have  that  which  recommends  it  to  those 
who  accept  such  doctrines  in  their  general  shape. 
But  the  zoologist  and  the  geologist,  who  can  test 
its  general  assertions  by  the  special  facts  with  which 
their  researches  have  made  them  acquainted,  know 
that  the  facts  do  not  agree  with  this  doctrine.  With- 
out going  into  detail  on  this  subject,  I  venture  to 
offer  the  following  remarks. 

It  is  not  at  all  agreed  among  eminent  physiolo- 
gists*, that  animals  can  be  arranged  in  a  series 
ascending  from  lower  to  higher,  such  that  each  animal 
of  a  higher  kind  in  its  embryo  state  passes  through 
the  successive  stages  of  the  lower  kinds ;  the  cha- 
racters of  these  stages  being  (in  the  asserted  doctrine) 
taken  from  the  brain  and  the  heart,  and  man  being 
the  highest  point  of  the  series.  For  such  physio- 
logists assert,  that  the  brain  of  the  human  embryo 
does  not  resemble,  at  any  period,  however  early,  the 
brain  of  any  Mollusk  or  of  any  Articulate,  which 
are  two  of  the  lower  stages.     It  never  passes  through 


*  I  make  these  remarks  on  the  authority  of  a  physiological  friend. 


FIRST   EDITION.  §9 

a  stage  comparable  or  analagous  to  a  permanent  con- 
dition of  the  same  organ  in  an  Invertebrate  Animal. 
And  in  like  manner  the  spinal  chord  in  the  human 
vertebrae  at  no  period  agrees  with  the  corresponding 
part  of  the  lower  kinds  of  animals.  The  moment 
it  becomes  visible  in  the  human  embryo,  it  is  entirely 
dorsal  in  position ;  while  in  Mollusks  and  Articu- 
lates a  great  part,  or  nearly  the  whole,  is  ventral. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  heart,  or  center  of  the 
vascular  system,  which  has  always  a  different  rela 
tive  position  to  the  great  nervous  center  in  the 
Human  Embryo  from  what  it  has  in  any  Articulate 
Animal,   and  in  most   Mollusks. 

Again ;  the  order  of  lower  and  higher  stages  of 
developement  of  the  human  embryo,  does  not  agree 
with  the  successive  stages  of  animal  life  at  successive 
periods  of  the  earth's  history  as  disclosed  by  geology. 
For  even  if  we  were  to  admit,  what  has  not  been 
proved,  that  the  lowest  kind  of  animal  developement, 
which  has  been  termed  polpgastric  monads^  exist  in 
the  earliest  fossiliferous  rocks,  these  rocks  also 
manifest  the  higher  types  of  Echinodermal,  Articu- 
late, and  Molluscous  Animals ;  while  the  human 
germ,  commencing  with  a  form  and  vital  properties 
analogous  to  those  of  the   monad,    passes  from  the 


40  PREFACE  TO  THE 

monad  stage  at  once  to  the  Vertebrate,  and  never 
enters  or  typifies  the  Radiate,  the  Articulate,  or  the 
Molluscous  series  of  organic  forms  :  whereas  these 
forms  of  Invertebrates  have  preceded  the  Vertebrate 
forms  on  the  earth''s  surface,  according  to  the  best 
evidence  disclosed  by  geology. 

Moreover  in  the  Vertebrate,  as  well  as  in  the 
Invertebrate  part  of  the  animal  series,  the  asserted 
order  fails.  It  has  been  pointed  out  by  others*,  that 
in  order  to  produce  the  asserted  accordance  between 
the  order  of  zoological  developement  and  geological 
succession,  geological  facts  are  misrepresented  in  the 
most  flagrant  manner.  For  Vertebrate  animals  do 
exist  in  the  Silurian  rocks,  from  which  the  asserted 
law  excludes  them.  Again ;  if  we  are  to  have  a  geo- 
logical period  eminently  characterized  by  Saurians,  it 
must  be  that  of  the  lias  and  oolites,  and  not  that  of 
the  new  red  sandstone,  as  asserted  in  the  hypothetical 
scheme  ;  while  one  of  the  Saurians  which  most  ap- 
proaches the  mammalian  character,  has  recently  been 
found  in  a  formation  below  those  in  which  the  more 
ordinary  Saurian  forms  occur.  Again  ;  birds,  which 
the  new  law  places  in  the  oolitic  group,  have  left  their 


*  Parker'' s  Magazine^  Feb.  1845,  p.  102. 


FIRST  EDITION.  41 

traces  on  the  earlier  formation  of  the  new  red  sand- 
stone. The  new  law  finds  geological  epochs  corre- 
sponding to  some  of  the  orders  of  quadrupeds,  namely 
the  rodents,  ruminants,  digitigrades,  and  quadrumans ; 
but  it  gives  no  place  to  the  other  orders,  which 
might  claim  one  with  equal  reason,  pachyderms, 
marsupials,  plantigrades  and  edentates.  Finally,  the 
law  requires  the  monkey  to  be  placed  in  the  newer 
tertiaries ;  whereas  their  remains  have  been  found  in 
the  older  tertiaries  of  France,  India,  and  England. 

Further,  the  doctrine  of  the  developement  of  the 
kinds  of  animals  from  one  kind  to  another  by  the 
influence  of  external  conditions,  is  contrary  to  the 
conclusions  of  the  most  esteemed  physiologists,  as 
is  stated  in  the  following  pages.  This  doctrine  is 
coupled  with  the  assertion  of  the  origin  of  living 
beings  without  an  egg  or  other  living  parent.  This 
assertion  is  at  variance  with  the  latest  and  most 
careful,  as  well  as  with  all  preceding  experiments,  of 
eminent  physiologists*.  And  the  tenet  that  any 
animal  can  be  advanced  to  a  higher  stage  by  a  period 
of  gestation  prolonged  beyond  the  usual  time,  is 
contrary  to  all  fact.      The  advancement  of  the  vital 


Owen's  Lectures,  1843,  p.  3S. 


42  PREFACE  TO  THE 

organs  to  more  perfect  stages  of  developement 
requires  the  stimulus  of  respiration  and  muscular 
action,  for  which  birth  is  essential.  Under  these 
conditions,  the  organs  of  animals  have  been  de- 
veloped beyond  their  usual  state  ;  but,  as  is  stated 
in  the  following  pages,  never  to  a  stage  beyond  that 
which  characterizes  the  species. 

I  have  hitherto  spoken  in  general  terms  of  the 
stages  of  animal  organization,  meaning  by  that,  such 
stages  as  fish,  lizard,  bird,  beast.  And  I  have  spoken 
as  if  there  were,  in  the  question  before  us,  no 
difficulty,  except  that  of  advancing  from  one  of  these 
stages  to  another.  But  in  fact  there  have  been  and 
are  existing  on  the  earth  many  kinds  of  fish,  many 
kinds  of  saurians,  many  of  birds,  many  of  beasts. 
These  have  the  most  various  forms  and  habits,  with 
an  internal  organization  of  each,  which,  though 
wonderful,  is  in  a  great  measure  intelligible,  when 
considered  as  designed  for  the  animal's  support  and 
preservation  according  to  its  habits.  But  to  arrange 
all  these  kinds  of  animals,  that  is,  the  whole  animal 
creation,  in  a  series,  as  successive  stages  of  one  line 
of  developements,  or  of  any  ramified  line;  and  to 
make  the  form  and  the  habits  of  each  the  result  of 
the  stage  of  developement  at  which  the  animal  has 


FIRST  EDITION.  43 

arrived ;  is  a  mode  of  speculating  which  is  the  opposite 
of  that  which  all  successful  zoological  speculation  has 
followed,  and  may  be  expected  to  lead  to  opposite 
results. 

The  same  imperfection  in  the  evidence  would  be 
found,  if  we  were  to  examine,  in  other  subjects  as 
well  as  in  zoology,  the  asserted  law  of  the  identity 
of  the  stages  of  natural  developement  of  the  faculties, 
ascending  from  beast  to  man,  with  the  probable  his- 
tory of  mankind.  For  instance,  the  view  of  the 
speech  of  man  as  of  the  same  nature  with  the  signs 
by  which  animals  express  their  feelings  and  purposes, 
is  a  view  which  leaves  out  of  sight  the  essential 
character  of  language.  For  the  essential  nature  of 
language  consists,  not  in  its  expressing  particular 
feelings  and  purposes,  but  in  its  expressing  thoughts 
and  things  in  a  general  manner.  Words  express 
abstract  thoughts,  each  of  which  may  be  applied  to 
innumerable  particular  objects  ;  and  Human  Reason 
can  deal  with  thoughts  so  abstracted,  and  by  means 
of  them,  can  express  Truth,  which  it  is  her  peculiar 
privilege  to  contemplate.  There  are,  in  animals,  no 
germs  of  this  power  of  abstraction,  this  apprehension 
of  abstract  and  general  Truth.  The  Instinct  of  ani- 
mals cannot  become  the  Reason  of  man,  by  any  pro- 


44  PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 

cess  of  developement.     We  cannot  unfold  the  mind 
of  a  spider  or  a  bee  into  the  mind  of  a  geometer. 

On  the  other  subjects  to  which  the  Extracts  refer, 
it  does  not  appear  necessary  to  add  anything  to  what 
is  there  said.  The  opinions  there  expressed  have 
been  for  some  time  before  the  world ;  and  are  such 
as,  I  trust,  can  give  just  offence  to  no  one. 

Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
Feb.  14,  1845. 


EXTRACTS, 


ASTRONOMY. 


THE   COPERNICAN   SYSTEM. 

[About  a.d.  1500,  Copernicus  had  satisfied  himself 
of  the  truth  of  the  Heliocentric  Theory,  according 
to  which  the  planets,  and  the  earth  as  one  of  them, 
revolve  round  the  sun  as  the  center  of  their  motions. 
His  book  De  Bevolutionibus  Orbium  Celestium  was 
pubhshed  in  1543,  the  year  of  his  death.  In  1610 
Galileo,  having  invented  a  telescope,  discovered  Jupi- 
ter's satellites  and  the  moon-like  phases  of  Venus ; 
and  these  discoveries  supplied  additional  arguments 
for  the  truth  of  the  Copernican  system.  This  system 
Galileo  afterwards  defended  in  his  writings,  which 
were  on  that  account  condemned  as  heretical  by  the 
Inquisition.] 

*  The  doctrines  promulgated  by  Copernicus  ex- 
cited no  visible  alarm  among  the  theologians  of  his 
own  time ;    we   may    assign    as  a  reason   for    this, 


History  of  the  Inductive  Sciences.     Book  v.  Chap,  iii.  Sect.  4. 


46  ASTRONOMY. 

that  those  who  were  disposed  to  assert  the  sway  of 
authority  in  all  matters  of  belief,  had  not  yet  been 
roused  and  ruffled  by  the  aggressions  of  innovators 
in  philosophy  and  religion,  as  they  soon  afterwards 
were.  Probably,  also,  we  ought  to  take  into  account 
the  different  temper  and  circumstances  of  the  ultra- 
montane and  Italian  learned  men.  The  latter,  living 
under  the  immediate  shadow  of  the  papal  chair, 
were  necessarily  less  bold  in  their  speculations,  and 
less  open  in  their  promulgation  of  any  opinions  which 
might  have  a  taint  of  heresy.  This  influence  ope- 
rated less  strongly  in  Poland  and  Germany ;  and  we 
find  no  evidence  which  leads  us  to  deny  to  these 
countries  the  glory  of  having  received  the  Coper- 
nican  system  of  the  world,  from  the  first,  with  satis- 
faction, and  without  bigoted  opposition.  The  great 
religious  reform  which  had  its  rise  in  Germany  about 
the  time  of  the  promulgation  of  the  Copernican 
system,  showed  sufficiently  that  that  was  the  land 
where  opinions  would  assert  their  freedom;  and 
where  authority  could  not,  with  prudence,  urge 
superfluous  claims. 

But  in  Italy  the  church  entertained  the  persua- 
sion that  her  authority  could  not  be  upheld  at  all, 
without  maintaining  it  to  be  supreme  on  all  points. 
The  spirit  of  dogmatism  of  the  middle  ages  had 
descended  upon  the  ecclesiastical  institutions  of  the 
seventeenth  century;    and  in  consistency  with  that 


THE   COPERNICAN   SYSTEM.  47 

spirit,  it  was  criminal  to  disturb  received  doctrines, 
or  to  separate  philosophy  from  religion.  The  tenet 
of  the  earth  being  at  rest  in  the  center  of  the 
universe,  was  not  only  a  part  of  the  established 
school-philosophy,  but  was  also,  it  was  conceived, 
sanctioned  by  Scripture.  The  Copernican  system, 
therefore,  so  far  as  it  came  into  view,  was  looked 
at  with  suspicion  and  aversion.  But  though  this 
system  is  afterwards,  in  the  official  condemnation  of 
it,  spoken  of  as  "entertained  by  many,''  it  never  came 
under  the  notice  of  the  spiritual  judges  in  any  con- 
spicuous manner,  till  it  had  been  illustrated  by  Gali- 
leo's discoveries,  and  recommended  by  his  writings. 

The  story  of  the  condemnation  of  Galileo  by 
the  Inquisition,  for  asserting  the  motion  of  the 
earth,  and  of  his  formal  renunciation  of  this  doc- 
trine in  the  presence  of  his  judges,  has  been  so 
often  told,  that  I  need  not  here  repeat  the  details. 
It  rather  belongs  to  our  purpose  to  consider  what 
lessons  may  be  gathered  from  it  with  regard  to 
the  progress  of  science. 

One  reflection  which  occurs  is,  that  both  Galileo's 
behaviour  and  that  of  his  judges,  appear  to  disclose 
some  Italian  traits  of  character.  The  assumption 
of  supreme  authority  in  all  matters  of  opinion,  an 
assumption  unsuited  to  the  powers  and  condition 
of  man,  had  led,  it  would  seem,  to  a  kind  of  arti- 
ficial state  of  compromise,  in   which  men's  published 


48  ASTRONOMY. 

opinions  were  treated  as  a  point  of  decorum  only, 
the  truth  being  left  out  of  consideration.  Thus 
Galileo  seems  to  have  expected  that  the  flimsiest 
veil  of  professed  submission  in  his  behef  would 
enable  his  arguments  in  favour  of  the  Copernican 
doctrine  to  pass  unvisited ;  and  the  inquisitors  were 
satisfied  with  a  renunciation  which  they  could  not 
believe  to  be  sincere.  This  artificial  state,  again, 
was  probably  one  occasion  of  the  furtive  mode  of 
insinuating  his  doctrines,  so  much  employed  by  Gali- 
leo, which  some  of  his  historians  admire  as  subtle 
irony,  and  others  blame  as  insincerity.  Nor  do  we 
see  anything  to  lead  us  to  believe  that  Gahleo  was 
not  at  all  times  ready  to  make  such  submissions  as 
the  spiritual  tribunals  required  ;  although  undoubt- 
edly he  was  also  very  desirous  of  promoting  the 
cause  of  what  he  conceived  to  be  philosophical  truth. 
The  same  absence  of  earnestness  appears  on  the 
other  side,  in  the  courtesy  and  indulgence  with  which, 
as  is  now  almost  universally  allowed,  Galileo  was 
treated  throughout  the  course  of  the  proceedings 
against  him.  For  his  being  confined  in  the  dun- 
geons of  the  Inquisition,  as  his  lot  has  sometimes 
been  described,  appears  to  have  consisted  principally 
in  his  being  placed  under  some  slight  restrictions, 
first,  in  the  house  of  Nicolini,  the  ambassador  of  his 
own  sovereign,  the  Duke  of  Tuscany,  and  afterwards 
in  the  country-seat  of  Archbishop  Piccolomini,  one 


THE   COPERNICAN   SYSTEM.  49 

of  his  own  warmest  friends.  It  appears  to  be  not 
going  too  far  to  suppose  that  the  extravagant  as- 
sumptions of  the  church  of  Rome,  which  it  was 
impossible  sincerely  to  allow,  and  necessary  to  evade 
by  artifice,  generated  in  the  philosophers  of  Italy 
an  acuteness  and  subtlety,  but  also  a  suppleness  and 
servility  very  different  from  the  vigorous  independent 
habits  of  thought  of  Germany  and  England. 

But  there  remains  something  more  to  be  attended 
to  in  the  case  of  Galileo ;  for  though  the  See  of 
Rome  might  exaggerate  the  claims  of  religious  autho- 
rity, there  is  a  question  of  no  small  real  difficulty, 
which  the  progress  of  science  often  brings  into  notice, 
as  it  did  then.  The  revelation  on  which  our  religion 
is  founded,  seems  to  declare,  or  to  take  for  granted, 
opinions  on  points  on  which  science  also  gives  her 
decision  ;  and  we  then  come  to  this  dilemma, — that 
doctrines,  established  by  a  scientific  use  of  reason, 
may  seem  to  contradict  the  declarations  of  reve- 
lation according  to  our  view  of  its  meaning ; — and 
yet,  that  w^e  cannot,  in  consistency  with  our  reli- 
gious views,  make  reason  a  judge  of  the  truth  of 
revealed  doctrines.  In  the  case  of  astronomy,  on 
which  Galileo  was  called  in  question,  the  general 
sense  of  cultivated  and  sober-minded  men  has  long 
a<ro  drawn  the  distinction  between  relioious  and 
physical  tenets,  which  is  necessary  to  resolve  this 
dilemma.       On    this   point,    it   is   reasonably    held, 

C 


50  ASTRONOMY. 

that  the  phrases  which  are  employed  in  Scripture 
respecting  astronomical  facts,  are  not  to  be  made 
use  of  to  guide  our  scientific  opinions ;  they  may 
be  supposed  to  answer  their  end,  if  they  fall  in 
with  common  notions,  and  are  thus  effectually  sub- 
servient to  the  moral  and  religious  import  of  reve- 
lation. But  the  establishment  of  this  distinction 
was  not  accomplished  without  long  and  distressing 
controversies.  Nor,  if  we  wish  to  include  all  cases 
in  which  the  same  dilemma  may  again  come  into 
play,  is  it  easy  to  lay  down  an  adequate  canon 
for  the  purpose.  For  we  can  hardly  foresee,  be- 
forehand, what  part  of  the  past  history  of  the 
universe  may  eventually  be  found  to  come  within 
the  domain  of  science  ;  or  what  bearing  the  tenets 
which  science  establishes,  may  have  upon  our  view 
of  the  providential  and  revealed  government  of  the 
world.  But  without  attempting  here  to  generahse 
on  this  subject,  there  are  two  reflections  which  may 
be  worth  our  notice :  they  are  supported  by  what 
took  place  in  reference  to  astronomy  on  the  oc- 
casion of  which  we  are  speaking ;  and  may,  at  other 
periods,  be  applicable  to  other  sciences. 

In  the  first  place,  the  meaning  which  any  gene- 
ration puts  upon  the  phrases  of  Scripture,  depends, 
more  than  is  at  first  sight  supposed,  upon  the  re- 
ceived philosophy  of  the  time.  Hence,  while  men 
imagine   that    they  are    contending   for    revelation, 


THE    COPERNICAN    SYSTEM.  51 

they  are,  in   fact,    contending  for  their  own  inter- 
pretation  of  revelation,    unconsciously    adapted    to 
what  they  believe  to  be  rationally  probable.      And 
the  new  interpretation,  which  the   new  philosophy 
requires,  and  which  appears  to  the  older  school  to 
be  a  fatal  violence  done  to  the  authority  of  religion, 
is  accepted  by  their  successors  without  the  danger- 
ous   results    which  were  apprehended.      When  the 
language  of  Scripture,  invested  with  its  new  mean- 
ing, has  become  familiar  to  men,   it  is  found  that 
the  ideas  which  it  calls  up,   are  quite  as  reconcile- 
able   as   the    former  ones   were,   with   the  soundest 
religious    view^s.      And   the  world  then  looks  back 
with    surprise    at    the   error  of   those  who  thought 
that  the  essence  of  revelation  was  involved  in  their 
own    arbitrary    version    of  some    collateral  circum- 
stance.      At    the   present  day  we  can  hardly  con- 
ceive   how    reasonable   men    should    have    imagined 
that    religious    reflections    on    the    stability    of    the 
earth,   and   the    beauty    and  use  of   the  luminaries 
which  revolve  round  it,    would    be  interfered   with 
by  its  being  acknowledged  that  this  rest  and  mo- 
tion  are  apparent  only. 

In  the  next  place,  we  may  observe  that  those 
who  thus  adhere  tenaciously  to  the  traditionary  or 
arbitrary  mode  of  understanding  Scriptural  expres- 
sions of  physical  events,  are  always  strongly  con- 
demned by  succeeding  generations.    They  are  looked 


52  ASTRONOMY. 

upon  with  contempt  by  the  world  at  large,  who 
cannot  enter  into  the  obsolete  difficulties  with  which 
they  encumbered  themselves  ;  and  with  pity  by  the 
more  considerate  and  serious,  who  know  how  much 
sagacity  and  right-mindedness  are  requisite  for  the 
conduct  of  philosophers  and  religious  men  on  such 
occasions ;  but  who  know  also  how  weak  and  vain 
is  the  attempt  to  get  rid  of  the  difficulty  by  merely 
denouncing  the  new  tenets  as  inconsistent  with  re- 
ligious belief,  and  by  visiting  the  promulgators  of 
them  with  severity  such  as  the  state  of  opinions 
and  institutions  may  allow.  The  prosecutors  of 
Gahleo  are  still  held  up  to  the  scorn  and  aversion 
of  mankind ;  although,  as  we  have  seen,  they  did 
not  act  till  it  seemed  that  their  position  compelled 
them  to  do  so,  and  then  proceeded  with  all  the 
gentleness  and  moderation  which  were  compatible 
with  judicial  forms. 

THE   NEBULAR    HYPOTHESIS. 

[*  Laplace  has  proved  that  the  state  of  the  solar 
system  is  stable :  that  is,  the  ellipses  which  the 
planets  describe  will  always  remain  nearly  circular, 
and  the  axis  of  revolution  of  the  earth  will  never 
deviate  much  from    its   present   position.     He    has 


Bridgewater  Treatise.     Book  ii.  Chap.  iii. 


THE    NEBULAR    HYPOTHESIS.  53 

shown  also  that  this  stabihty  depends  on  the  fact 
that  the  planets  all  move  in  the  same  direction,  in 
orbits  of  small  excentricity,  and  slightly  inclined  to 
each  other.  He  has  moreover  given  a  mathematical 
proof  that  this  fact  is  not  accidental.  Hence  we 
may  regard  this  arrangement  as  the  result  of  de- 
sign, and  as  intended  to  secure  the  stability  of  the 
system.] 

*  We  have  referred  to  Laplace,  as  a  profound  ma- 
thematician, who  has  strongly  expressed  the  opinion, 
that  the  arrangement  by  which  the  stability  of  the 
solar  system  is  secured  is  not  the  result  of  chance ; 
that  "  a  2)r%mitive  cause  has  directed  the  planetary 
motions."  This  author,  however,  having  arrived, 
as  we  have  done,  at  this  conviction,  does  not  draw 
from  it  the  conclusion  which  has  appeared  to  us  so 
irresistible,  that  "  the  admirable  arrangement  of  the 
solar  system  cannot  but  be  the  work  of  an  intelli- 
gent and  most  powerful  being.''  He  quotes  these 
expressions,  which  are  those  of  Newton,  and  points 
at  them  as  instances  where  that  great  philosopher 
had  deviated  from  the  method  of  true  philosophy. 
He  himself  proposes  an  hypothesis  concerning  the 
nature  of  the  primitive  cause  of  which  he  conceives 
the   existence  to  be  thus  probable  :   and  this  hypo- 


Bndgeicatcr  Treatise.     Book  ii.  Chap.  vii. 


54  ASTR0N03IY. 

thesis,  on  account  of  the  facts  which  it  attempts 
to  combine,  the  view  of  the  universe  which  it  pre- 
sents, and  the  eminence  of  the  person  by  whom  it 
is  propounded,  deserves  our  notice. 

1.  Laplace  conjectures  that  in  the  original  con- 
dition of  the  solar  system,  the  sun  revolved  upon 
his  axis,  surrounded  by  an  atmosphere  wdiich,  in 
virtue  of  an  excessive  heat,  extended  far  beyond 
the  orbits  of  all  the  planets,  the  planets  as  yet 
having  no  existence.  The  heat  gradually  diminished, 
and  as  the  solar  atmosphere  contracted  by  cooling, 
the  rapidity  of  its  rotation  increased  by  the  laws  of 
rotatory  motion,  and  an  exterior  zone  of  vapour 
was  detached  from  the  rest,  the  central  attraction 
being  no  longer  able  to  overcome  the  increased  cen- 
trifugal force.  This  zone  of  vapour  might  in  some 
cases  retain  its  form,  as  we  see  it  in  Saturn's  ring ; 
but  more  usually  the  ring  of  vapour  would  break 
into  several  masses,  and  these  w^ould  generally  coa- 
lesce into  one  mass,  which  would  revolve  about  the 
sun.  Such  portions  of  the  solar  atmosphere,  aban- 
doned successively  at  different  distances,  would  form 
"  planets  in  the  state  of  vapour."  These  masses 
of  vapour,  it  appears  from  mechanical  considera- 
tions, would  have  each  its  rotatory  motion,  and  as 
the  cooling  of  the  vapour  still  went  on,  would  each 
produce  a  planet,  which  might  have  satellites  and 
rings,  formed  from  the  planet  in  the  same  manner 


THE    NEBULAR    HYPOTHESIS.  55 

as  the  planets  were  formed  from  the  atmosphere  of 
the  sun. 

It  may  easily  be  conceived  that  all  the  primary 
motions  of  a  system  so  produced  would  be  nearly 
circular,  nearly  in  the  plane  of  the  original  equator 
of  the  solar  rotation,  and  in   the   direction   of  that 
rotation.      Reasons   are  offered  also   to   show   that 
the  motions  of  the  satellites  thus  produced  and  the 
motions  of  rotation  of  the  planets  must  be  in  the 
same  direction.      And  thus  it  is  held  that  the  hypo- 
thesis   accounts   for    the   most    remarkable    circum- 
stances in  the  structure  of  the  solar  system  :   namely, 
the  motions  of  the  planets   in  the  same  direction, 
and  almost  in  the  same  plane  ;  the  motions  of  the 
satellites   in   the   same    direction    as    those    of   the 
planets;  the  motions  of  rotation  of  these  different 
bodies  still  in  the  same   direction  as  the  other  mo- 
tions, and  in  planes  not  much  different ;   the  small 
excentricity  of  the  orbits  of  the  planets,  upon  which 
condition,  along  with  some  of   the  preceding  ones, 
the  stability  of  the  system  depends  ;   and  the  posi- 
tion of  the  source  of  light  and   heat   in   the   center 
of  the  system. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  the  purpose,  nor  suitable 
to  the  plan  of  the  present  treatise,  to  examine,  on 
physical  grounds,  the  probability  of  the  above  hypo- 
thesis. It  is  proposed  by  its  author,  with  great 
diflfidence,   as  a  conjecture  only.      We  might,  there- 


56  ASTRONOMY. 

fore,  very  reasonably  put  off  all  discussion  of  the 
bearings  of  this  opinion  upon  our  views  of  the  go- 
vernment of  the  world,  till  the  opinion  itself  should 
have  assumed  a  less  indistinct  and  precarious  form. 
It  can  be  no  charge  against  our  doctrines,  that 
there  is  a  difficulty  in  reconciling  with  them  arbi- 
trary guesses  and  half-formed  theories.  We  shall, 
however,  make  a  few  observations  upon  this  nebular 
hypothesu^  as  it  may  be  termed. 

2.  If  w^e  grant,  for  a  moment,  the  hypothesis, 
it  by  no  means  proves  that  the  solar  system  was 
formed  without  the  intervention  of  inteUigence  and 
design.  It  only  transfers  our  view  of  the  skill 
exercised,  and  the  means  employed,  to  another  part 
of  the  work.  For,  how  came  the  sun  and  its  atmo- 
sphere to  have  such  materials,  such  motions,  such 
a  constitution,  that  these  consequences  followed  from 
their  primordial  condition  ?  How  came  the  parent 
vapour  thus  to  be  capable  of  coherence,  separation, 
contraction,  solidification?  How  came  the  laws  of 
its  motion,  attraction,  repulsion,  condensation,  to  be 
so  fixed,  as  to  lead  to  a  beautiful  and  harmonious 
system  in  the  end?  How  came  it  to  be  neither 
too  fluid  nor  too  tenacious,  to  contract  neither  too 
quickly  nor  too  slowly,  for  the  successive  formation 
of  the  several  planetary  bodies  ?  How  came  that 
substance,  which  at  one  time  was  a  luminous  vapour, 
to  be  at  a  subsequent  period,  solids  and  fluids  of 


THE   NEBULAR   HYPOTHESIS.  57 

many  various  kinds  ?  What  but  design  and  intel- 
ligence prepared  and  tempered  this  previously  exist- 
ing element,  so  that  it  should  by  its  natural  changes 
produce  such  an  orderly  system  ? 

And  if  in  this  way  we  suppose  a  planet  to  be 
produced,  what  sort  of  a  body  would  it  be  I — some- 
thing, it  may  be  presumed,  resembling  a  large  me- 
teoric stone.  How  comes  this  mass  to  be  covered 
with  motion  and  organization,  with  life  and  happi- 
ness ?  What  primitive  cause  stocked  it  with  plants 
and  animals,  and  produced  all  the  wonderful  and 
subtle  contrivances  which  we  find  in  their  structure, 
all  the  wide  and  profound  mutual  dependences  which 
we  trace  in  their  economy?  Was  man,  with  his 
thought  and  feeling,  his  powers  and  hopes,  his 
will  and  conscience,  also  produced  as  an  ultimate 
result  of  the  condensation  of  the  solar  atmosphere ! 
Except  we  allow  a  prior  purpose  and  intelligence 
presiding  over  this  material  ''  primitive  cause,''  how 
irreconcileable  is  it  with  the  evidence  which  crowds 
in  upon  us  on  every  side  ! 

3.  In  the  next  place,  we  may  observe  concern- 
ing this  hypothesis,  that  it  carries  us  back  to  the 
beginning  of  the  present  system  of  things ;  but  that 
it  is  impossible  for  our  reason  to  stop  at  the  point 
thus  presented  to  it.  The  sun,  the  earth,  the 
planets,  the  moons,  were  brouglit  into  their  present 
order  out  of  a  previous  state,  and,  as  is  supposed  in 

c  5 


58  ASTRONOMV.    . 

the  theory,  by  the  natural  operation  of  laws.  But 
how  came  that  previous  state  to  exist  ?  We  are 
compelled  to  suppose  that  it,  in  like  manner,  was 
educed  from  a  still  prior  state  of  things  ;  and  this, 
again,  must  have  been  the  result  of  a  condition  prior 
still.  Nor  is  it  possible  for  us  to  find,  in  the  tenets 
of  the  nebular  hypothesis,  any  restingplace  or  satis- 
faction for  the  mind.  The  same  reasoning  faculty, 
which  seeks  for  the  origin  of  the  present  system  of 
things,  and  is  capable  of  assenting  to,  or  dissenting 
from  the  hypothesis  propounded  by  Laplace  as  an 
answer  to  this  inquiry,  is  necessarily  led  to  seek,  in 
the  same  manner,  for  the  origin  of  any  previous 
system  of  things,  out  of  which  the  present  may  ap- 
pear to  have  grown :  and  must  pursue  this  train  of 
enquiries  unremittingly,  so  long  as  the  answer  which 
it  receives  describes  a  mere  assemblage  of  matter 
and  motion ;  since  it  would  be  to  contradict  the 
laws  of  matter  and  the  nature  of  motion,  to  sup- 
pose such  an  assemblage  to  be  the  Jirst  condition. 

The  reflection  just  stated,  may  be  illustrated 
by  the  further  consideration  of  the  Nebular  Hypo- 
tliesis.  This  opinion  refers  us,  for  the  origin  of  the 
solar  system,  to  a  sun  surrounded  with  an  atmo- 
sphere of  enormously  elevated  temperature,  revolv- 
ing and  cooling.  But  as  we  ascend  to  a  still  earher 
period,  what  state  of  things  are  we  to  suppose? — 
a    still   higher  temperature,    a    still    more    diffused 


THE   NEBULAR   HYPOTHESIS.  59 

atmosphere.  Laplace  conceives  that,  in  its  prniu- 
tive  state,  the  sun  consisted  in  a  diffused  himinosity 
so  as  to  resemble  those  nebulae  among  the  fixed 
stars,  which  are  seen  by  the  aid  of  the  telescope, 
and  which  exhibit  a  nucleus,  more  or  less  briUiant, 
surrounded  by  a  cloudy  brightness.  "  This  anterior 
state  was  itself  preceded  by  other  states,  in  which 
the  nebulous  matter  was  more  and  more  diffuse,  the 
nucleus  being  less  and  less  luminous.  We  arrive," 
Laplace  says,  "  in  this  manner,  at  a  nebulosity  so 
diffuse,  that  its  existence  could  scarcely  be  sus- 
pected." 

"  Such  is  "  he  adds,  "  in  fact,  the  first  state  of 
the  nebulae    which  Herschel    carefully  observed  by 
means  of  his  powerful  telescopes.     He   traced   the 
progress  of  condensation,  not  indeed  on  one  nebula, 
for  this  progress  can  only  become  perceptible  to  us 
in  the  course  of  centuries ;  but  in  the  assemblage  of 
nebula ;   much   in  the   same  manner  as  in   a  large 
forest  we  may  trace   the  growth  of  trees  among  the 
examples  of  different  ages  which  stand  side  by  side. 
He  saw  in  the  first  place  the  nebulous  matter  dis- 
persed in  patches,  in  the  different  parts  of  the  sky. 
He  saw  in  some  of  these  patches  this  matter  feebly 
condensed  round  one  or  more  faint  nuclei.     In  other 
nebulae,  these  nuclei  were  brighter  in  proportion  to 
the  surrounding  nebulosity  ;   when  by  a  further  con- 
densation the   atmosphere   of  each  nucleus  becomes 


60  ASTRONOMY. 

separate  from  the  others,  the  result  is  multiple  ne- 
bulous stars,  formed  by  brilliant  nuclei  very  near 
each  other,  and  each  surrounded  by  an  atmosphere : 
sometimes  the  nebulous  matter  condensing  in  a  uni- 
form manner  has  produced  nebulous  systems  which 
are  called  'planetary.  Finally,  a  still  greater  degree 
of  condensation  transforms  all  these  nebulous  sys- 
tems into  stars.  The  nebulae,  classed  according  to 
this  philosophical  view,  indicate  with  extreme  pro- 
bability their  future  transformation  into  stars,  and 
the  anterior  nebulous  condition  of  the  stars  which 
now  exist/' 

It  appears  then  that  the  highest  point  to  which 
this  series  of  conjectures  can  conduct  us,  is  "an 
extremely  diffused  nebulosity,  attended,  we  may 
suppose,  by  a  far  higher  degree  of  heat,  than  that 
which,  at  a  later  period  of  the  hypothetical  process, 
keeps  all  the  materials  of  our  earth  and  planets  in 
a  state  of  vapour.  Now  is  it  not  impossible  to  avoid 
asking,  whence  was  this  light,  this  heat,  this  dif- 
fusion? How  came  the  laws  which  such  a  state 
implies,  to  be  already  in  existence  \  Whether  light 
and  heat  produce  their  effects  by  means  of  fluid 
vehicles  or  otherwise,  they  have  complex  and  varied 
laws  which  indicate  the  existence  of  some  subtle 
machinery  for  their  action.  When  and  how  was  this 
machinery  constructed?  Whence  too  that  enor- 
mous expansive  power  which  the  nebulous  matter 


THE   NEBULAR   HVPOTPIESIS.  61 

Is  supposed  to  possess'  And  if,  as  would  seem  to 
be  supposed  in  this  doctrine,  all  the  material  ingre- 
dients of  the  earth  existed  in  this  diffuse  nebulosity, 
either  in  the  state  of  vapour,  or  in  some  state  of 
still  greater  expansion,  whence  were  they  and  their 
properties?  how  came  there  to  be  of  each  simple 
substance  which  now  enters  into  the  composition  of 
the  universe,  just  so  much  and  no  more  ?  Do  we 
not,  far  more  than  ever,  require  an  origin  of  this 
origin  ?  an  explanation  of  this  explanation  ?  What- 
ever may  be  the  merits  of  the  opinion  as  a  physical 
hypothesis,  with  which  we  do  not  here  meddle,  can 
it  for  a  moment  prevent  our  looking  beyond  the 
hypothesis,  to  a  First  Cause,  an  Intelligent  Author, 
an  origin  proceeding  from  free  volition,  not  from 
material  necessity? 

But  again :  let  us  ascend  to  the  highest  point 
of  the  hypothetical  progression :  let  us  suppose  the 
nebulosity  diffused  throughout  all  space,  so  that  its 
course  of  running  into  patches  is  not  yet  begun. 
How  are  we  to  suppose  it  distributed  I  Is  it  equably 
diffused  in  every  part  ?  clearly  not ;  for  if  it  were, 
what  should  cause  it  to  gather  into  masses,  so 
various  in  size,  form  and  arrangement?  The  sepa- 
ration of  the  nebulous  matter  into  distinct  nebulae 
implies  necessarily  some  original  inequality  of  dis- 
tribution ;  some  determining  circumstances  in  its 
primitive    condition.       Whence  were  these  circum- 


62  ASTRONOMY. 

stances  ?  this  inequality  I    we  are  still  compelled   to 
seek  some  ulterior  agency  and  power. 

Why  must  the  primeval  condition  be  one  of 
change  at  all  ?  Why  should  not  the  nebulous  mat- 
ter be  equably  diffused  throughout  space,  and  con- 
tinue for  ever  in  its  state  of  equable  diffusion,  as  it 
must  do,  from  the  absence  of  all  cause  to  determine 
the  time  and  manner  of  its  separation  ?  why  should 
this  nebulous  matter  grow  cooler  and  cooler?  why 
should  it  not  retain  for  ever  the  same  degree  of 
heat,  whatever  heat  be?  If  heat  be  a  fluid,  if  to 
cool  be  to  part  with  its  fluid,  as  many  philosophers 
suppose,  what  becomes  of  the  fluid  heat  of  the  nebu- 
lous matter,  as  the  matter  cools  down  ?  Into  what 
unoccupied  region  does  it  find  its  way  ? 

Innumerable  questions  of  the  same  kind  might 
be  asked,  and  the  conclusion  to  be  drawn  is,  that 
every  new  physical  theory  which  we  include  in  our 
view  of  the  universe,  involves  us  in  new  difficulties 
and  perplexities,  if  we  try  to  erect  it  into  an  ulti- 
mate and  final  account  of  the  existence  and  arrange- 
ment of  tlie  world  in  which  we  live.  With  the 
evidence  of  such  theories,  considered  as  scientific 
generalizations  of  ascertained  facts,  with  their  claims 
to  a  place  in  our  natural  philosophy,  we  have  here 
nothing  to  do.  But  if  they  are  put  forwards  as  a 
disclosure  of  the  ultimate  cause  of  that  which  occurs, 
and  as  superseding  the  necessity  of  looking  further 


THE    NEBULAR    HYP(>THEaIS.  63 

or  higher;  if  they  chiiin  a  place  in  our  Natural 
Theology,  as  well  as  our  Natural  Philosophy ;  we 
conceive  that  their  pretensions  will  not  bear  a  mo- 
ment's examination. 

Leaving  then  to  other  persons  and  to  future  ages 
to  decide  upon  the  scientific  merits  of  the  nebular 
hypothesis,  we  conceive  that  the  final  fate  of  this 
opinion  can  not,  in  sound  reason,  affect  at  all  the 
view  which  we  have  been  endeavouring  to  illustrate ; 
— the  view  of  the  universe  as  the  work  of  a  wise 
and  good  Creator.  Let  it  be  supposed  that  the 
point  to  which  this  hypothesis  leads  us,  is  the  ulti- 
mate point  of  phj^sical  science ;  that  the  farthest 
glimpse  w^e  can  obtain  of  the  material  universe  by 
our  natural  faculties,  shows  it  to  us  occupied  by  a 
boundless  abyss  of  luminous  matter ;  still  we  ask, 
how  space  came  to  be  thus  occupied,  how  matter 
came  to  be  thus  luminous  ?  If  we  establish  by  phy- 
sical proofs,  that  the  first  fact  which  can  be  traced 
in  the  history  of  the  world,  is  that  "  there  was 
light ; "  we  shall  still  be  led,  even  by  our  natural  rea- 
son, to  suppose  that  before  this  could  occur,  "God 
said,  Let  there  be  light." 


64 


PHYSIOLOGY. 


RECOGNITION  OF  FINAL  CAUSES  IN  PHYSIOLOGY. 

*  There  is  one  idea  which  the  researches  of  the  phy- 
siologist and  the  anatomist  so  constantly  force  upon 
him,  that  he  cannot  help  assuming  it  as  one  of 
the  guides  of  his  speculations  ;  I  mean,  the  idea  of 
a  purpose^  or,  as  it  is  called  in  Aristotelian  phrase, 
a  final  cause,  in  the  arrangements  of  the  animal 
frame.  It  is  impossible  to  doubt  that  the  motive 
nerves  run  along  the  limbs,  i7i  order  that  they  may 
convey  to  the  muscles  the  impulses  of  the  will ;  and 
that  the  muscles  are  attached  to  the  bones,  in  order 
that  they  may  move  and  support  them.  This  con- 
viction prevails  so  steadily  among  anatomists,  that 
even  when  the  use  of  any  part  is  altogether  un- 
known, it  is  still  taken  for  granted  that  it  has 
some  use.  The  developement  of  this  conviction, — 
of  a  purpose  in  the  parts  of  animals, — of  a  func- 
tion to  which  each  portion  of  the  organization  is 
subservient, — contributed  greatly  to  the  progress 
of  physiology ;  for  it  constantly  urged  men  for- 
wards in  their  researches  respecting  each  organ, 
till  some  definite  view  of  its  purpose  was  obtained. 


History  of  the  Inductive  Sciences.     Book  xvii.  C'ha]).  i.  Sect.  2. 


RECOGNITION    OF   FINAL   CAUSES.  65 

The  assumption  of  hypothetical  final  causes  in  phy- 
sics may  have  been,  as  Bacon  asserts  it  to  have 
been,  prejudicial  to  science;  but  the  assumption 
of  unknown  final  causes  in  physiology,  has  given 
rise  to  the  science.  The  two  branches  of  specula- 
tion, Physics  and  Physiology,  were  equally  led,  by 
every  new  phenomenon,  to  ask  their  question, 
"Why?"  But,  in  the  former  case,  "why''  meant 
"through  what  cause?"  in  the  latter,  "for  what 
end?"  And  though  it  may  be  possible  to  intro- 
duce into  physiology  the  doctrine  of  efficient  causes, 
such  a  step  can  never  obliterate  the  obligations 
which  the  science  owes  to  the  pervading  concep- 
tion of  a  purpose  contained  in  all  organization. 

This  conception  makes  its  appearance  very  early. 
Indeed,  without  any  special  study  of  our  struc- 
ture, the  thought,  that  we  are  fearfully  and  won- 
derfully made,  forces  itself  upon  men,  with  a  mys- 
terious impressiveness,  as  a  suggestion  of  our  ^laker. 
In  this  bearing,  the  thouglit  is  developed  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  in  the  well-known  passage  in  Xeno- 
nophon's  Conversations  of  Socrates.  Nor  did  it 
ever  lose  its  hold  on  sober-minded  and  instructed 
men.  The  Epicureans,  indeed,  held  that  the  eye 
was  not  made  for  seeing,  nor  the  ear  for  hearing; 
and  Asclepiades,  whom  we  have  already  mentioned 
as  an  impudent  pretender,  adopted  this  wild  dogma. 
Such  assertions  required  no  labour.      "It  is  easy," 


66  PHVJSIOLOGV. 

says  Galen,  ''  for  people  like  Asclepiades,  when 
they  come  to  any  difficulty,  to  say  that  nature 
has  worked  to  no  purpose."  The  great  anato- 
mist himself  pursues  his  subject  in  a  very  different 
temper.  In  a  well-known  passage,  he  breaks  out 
into  an  enthusiastic  scorn  of  the  folly  of  the  atheis- 
tical notions.  "  Try,"  he  sa^'s,  "  if  you  can  ima- 
gine a  shoe  made  with  half  the  skill  which  appears 
in  the  skin  of  the  foot."  Some  one  had  spoken  of 
a  structure  of  the  human  body  which  he  would  have 
preferred  to  that  which  it  now  has.  "  See,"  Galen 
exclaims,  after  pointing  out  the  absurdity  of  the 
imaginary  scheme,  "  see  what  brutishness  there  is 
in  this  wish.  But  if  I  were  to  spend  more  words 
on  such  cattle,  reasonable  men  might  blame  me 
for  desecrating  my  work,  which  I  regard  as  a  reli- 
gious hymn  in  honour  of  the  Creator." 

THE   PLANS   OF  ANLMAL   FORMS. 

*  Animals  were  divided  by  Lamarck  into  vertebrate 
and  invertebrate;  and  the  general  analogies  of  all 
vertebrate  animals  are  easily  made  manifest.  But 
with  regard  to  other  animals,  the  point  is  far  from 
clear.  Cuvier  was  the  first  to  give  a  really  philo- 
sophical view  of  the  animal  world  in  reference  to 
the    plan    on    which    each    animal    is    constructed. 


History  of  the  Inductive  Sciences.    Book  x  vi  i.  Chap.  vii.  Sect.  2, 3. 


PLANS   OF   AMMAL    FORMS.  67 

There  are*,  he  Scays,  four  such  plans; — four  forms 
on  which  animals  appear  to  have  been  modelled; 
and  of  which  the  ulterior  divisions,  with  whatever 
titles  naturalists  have  decorated  them,  are  only  very 
slight  modifications,  founded  on  the  developement 
or  addition  of  some  parts  which  do  not  produce 
any   essential  change  in  the  plan. 

The  four  great  branches  of  the  animal  world 
are  the  mrtebrata,  mollusca,  articulata,  radiata ;  and 
the  differences  of  these  are  so  important  that  a 
slight  explanation  of  them  may  be  permitted. 

The  vertehrata  are  those  animals  which  (as  man 
and  other  sucklers,  birds,  fishes,  lizards,  frogs,  ser- 
pents,) have  a  back-bone  and  a  skull,  with  lateral 
appendages,  within  which  the  viscera  are  included, 
and  to  which  the  muscles  are  attached. 

The  mollusca,  or  soft  animals,  have  no  bony 
skeleton;  the  muscles  are  attached  to  the  skin, 
which  often  includes  stony  plates  called  shells ;  such 
molluscs  are  shell-fish,  others  are  cuttle-fish,  and 
many  pulpy  sea-animals. 

The  articulata  consist  of  Crustacea,  (lobsters,  &c.,) 
insects,  spiders,  and  annulose  worms,  which,  like  the 
other  classes  of  this  branch,  consist  of  a  head  and 
a  number  of  successive  portions  of  the  body  jointed 
together,  whence  the  name. 


Reyne  Animal,  p   57. 


68  PHYSIOLOGY. 

Finally,  the  radiata  include  the  animals  known 
under  the  name  of  zoophytes.  In  the  preceding 
three  branches,  the  organs  of  motion  and  of  sense 
were  distributed  symmetrically  on  the  two  sides 
of  an  axis,  so  that  the  animal  has  a  right  and  a 
left  side.  In  the  radiata  the  similar  members  ra- 
diate from  the  axis  in  a  circular  manner,  like  the 
petals  of  a  regular  flower. 

The  whole  value  of  such  a  classification  cannot 
be  understood  without  explaining  its  use  in  enabling 
us  to  give  general  descriptions,  and  general  laws 
of  the  animal  functions,  of  the  classes  which  it  in- 
cludes ;  but  in  the  present  part  of  our  work  our 
business  is  to  exhibit  it  as  an  exemplification  of 
the  reduction  of  animals  to  laws  of  symmetry.  The 
bipartite  symmetry  of  the  form  of  vertebrate  and 
articulate  animals  is  obvious;  and  the  reduction  of 
the  various  forms  of  such  animals  to  a  common 
type  has  been  effected,  by  attention  to  their  ana- 
tomy, in  a  manner  which  has  satisfied  those  who 
have  best  studied  the  subject.  The  mollusks,  es- 
pecially those  in  which  the  head  disappears,  as 
oysters,  or  those  which  are  rolled  into  a  spiral, 
as  snails,  have  a  less  obvious  symmetry,  but  here 
also  we  can  apply  certain  general  types.  And  the 
symmetry  of  the  radiated  zoophytes  is  of  a  na- 
ture quite  different  from  all  the  rest,  and  approach- 
ing,   as  we   have   suggested,   to  the  kind   of  sym- 


PLANS   OF    ANIMAL    FORMS.  69 

nietry  found  in  plants.  Some  naturalists  have 
doubted  whether*  these  zoophytes  are  not  referrible 
to  two  types  {acrita  or  polypes,  and  true  radiata)^ 
rather  than  to  one. 

Supposing  this  great  step  in  Zoology,  of  which 
we  have  given  an  account, — the  reduction  of  all 
animals  to  four  types  or  plans, — to  be  quite  secure, 
we  are  then  led  to  ask  whether  any  further  advance 
is  possible ; — whether  several  of  these  types  can  be 
referred  to  one  common  form  by  any  wider  effort 
of  generalization.  On  this  question  there  has  been 
a  considerable  difference  of  opinion.  Geoffroy  Saint- 
Hilairet,  who  had  previously  endeavoured  to  show 
that  all  vertebrate  animals  were  constructed  so  ex- 
actly upon  the  same  plan  as  to  preserve  the  strictest 
analogy  of  parts  in  respect  to  their  osteology,  thought 
to  extend  this  unity  of  plan  by  demonstrating,  that 
the  hard  parts  of  crustaces  and  insects  are  still  only 
modifications  of  the  skeleton  of  higher  animals,  and 
that  therefore  the  type  of  vertebrata  must  be  made 
to  include  them  also  : — the  segments  of  the  articu- 
lata  are  held  to  be  strictly  analogous  to  the  vertebrae 
of  the  higher  animals,  and  thus  the  former  live 
within  their  vertebral  column  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  latter  live  zvithotit  it.  Attempts  have  even 
been    made    to    reduce    molluscous    and    vertebrate 


*  Brit.  Assoc.  Rep.  iv.  227.  t  Mr.  Jenyns,  Ibid.  iv.  l.'>0. 


^Q  PHYSIOLOGY. 

animals  to   a  community  of  type,   as  we   shall   see 

shortly. 

Another  application  of  the  principle,  according 
to  which  creatures  the  most  different  are  develope- 
ments  of  the  same  original  type,  may  be  discerned* 
in  the  doctrine,  that  the  embryo  of  the  higher  forms 
of  animal  life  passes  by  gradations  through  those 
forms  which  are  permanent  in  inferior  animals. 
Thus,  according  to  this  view,  the  human  foetus 
assumes  successively,  the  plan  of  the  zoophyte,  the 
worm,  the  fish,  the  turtle,  the  bird,  the  beast.  But 
it  has  been  well  observed,  that  "  in  these  analogies 
we  look  in  vain  for  the  precision  which  can  alone 
support  the  inference  that  has  been  deduced  f  ;"  and 
that  at  each  step,  the  higher  embryo  and  the  lower 
animal  which  it  is  supposed  to  resemble,  differ  in 
having  each  different  organs  suited  to  their  respective 
destinations. 

Cuvier:|:  never  assented  to  this  view,  nor  to  the 
attempts  to  refer  the  different  divisions  of  his  system 
to  a  common  type.  "  He  could  not  admit,''  says  his 
biographer,  "that  the  lungs  or  gills  of  the  verte- 
brates are  in  the  same  connexion  as  the  branchiae  of 
moUusks  and  crustaces,  which  in  the  one  are  situated 
at  the  base  of  the  feet,  or  fixed  on  the  feet  them- 


*  Dr.  Clark,  liriL  Assoc.  Report,  iv.  113.  t  Dr.  Clark,  p.  114. 

:t  Laurillard,  Elog.  de  Cuvier,  p.  (JG. 


PLANS   OF   ANIMAL   F0R3IS.  71 

selves,  and  in  the  other  often  on  the  back  or  about 
tlie  arms.  He  did  not  admit  the  analogy  between 
the  skeleton  of  the  vertebrates  and  the  skin  of  the 
articulates ;  he  could  not  believe  that  the  tenia  and 
the  sepia  were  constructed  on  the  same  plan ;  that 
there  was  a  similarity  of  composition  between  the 
bird  and  the  echinus,  the  whale  and  the  snail ;  in 
spite  of  the  skill  with  which  some  persons  sought 
gradually  to  efface  their  discrepancies." 

^Vliether  it  may  be  possible  to  establish,  among 
the  four  great  divisions  of  the  "  Animal  Kingdom,'' 
some  analogies  of  a  higher  order  than  those  which 
prevail  within  each  division,  I  do  not  pretend  to 
conjecture.  If  this  can  be  done,  it  is  clear  that  it 
must  be  by  comparing  the  types  of  these  divisions 
under  their  most  general  forms  ;  and  thus,  Cuvier's 
arrangement,  so  far  as  it  is  itself  rightly  founded 
on  the  unity  of  composition  of  each  branch,  is  the 
vsurest  step  to  the  discovery  of  a  unity  pervading 
and  uniting  these  branches.  But  though  those  who 
generalize  surely,  and  those  who  generalize  rapidly, 
may  travel  in  the  same  direction,  they  soon  separate 
so  widely,  that  they  appear  to  move  from  each  other. 
The  partisans  of  a  universal  "  unity  of  composition" 
of  animals,  accused  Cuvier  of  being  too  inert  in  fol- 
lowing the  progress  of  physiological  and  zoological 
science.  Borrowing  their  illustration  from  the  poli- 
tical parties   of  the   times,    they   asserted    that   he 


72  PHYSIOLOGY. 

belonged  to  the  science  of  the  resistance,  not  to  the 
science  of  the  movement.  Such  a  charge  is  highly 
honourable  to  him  ;  for  no  one  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  zoology  can  doubt  that  he  had  a  great 
share  in  the  impulse  by  which  the  "  movement''  was 
occasioned  ;  or  that  he  himself  made  a  large  advance 
with  it ;  and  it  was  because  he  was  so  poised  by  the 
vast  mass  of  his  knowledge,  so  temperate  in  his  love 
of  doubtful  generahzations,  that  he  was  not  swept 
on  in  the  wilder  part  of  the  stream.  To  such  a 
charge,  moderate  reformers,  who  appreciate  the  value 
of  the  good  which  exists,  though  they  try  to  make  it 
better,  and  who  know  the  knowledge,  thoughtful- 
ness,  and  caution,  which  are  needful  in  such  a  task, 
are  naturally  exposed.  For  us,  who  can  only  decide 
on  such  a  subject  by  the  general  analogies  of  the  his- 
tory of  science,  it  may  suffice  to  say,  that  it  appears 
doubtful  whether  the  fundamental  conceptions  of 
affinity,  analogy,  transition,  and  developement,  have 
yet  been  fixed  in  the  minds  of  physiologists  with 
sufficient  firmness  and  clearness,  or  unfolded  with 
sufficient  consistency  and  generality,  to  make  it 
likely  that  any  great  additional  step  of  this  kind 
can  for  some  time  be  made. 


USE    OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  73 

USE  OF  FINAL  CAUSES  IN  PHYSIOLOGY. 
Doctrine  of  Unity  of  Plan. — We  have  repeatedly 
seen,  in  the  course  of  our  historical  view  of  physio- 
logy, that  those  who  have  studied  the  structure  of 
animals  and  plants,  have  had  a  conviction  forced 
upon  them,  that  the  organs  are  constructed  and 
combined  in  subservience  to  the  life  and  functions 
of  the  whole.      The  parts  have  a  purpose,  as  well  as 

a,  law  ; we  can  trace  final  causes,  as  well  as  laws 

of  causation.  This  principle  is  peculiar  to  physio- 
logy ;  and  it  might  naturally  be  expected  that,  in 
the  progress  of  the  science,  it  would  come  under 
special  consideration.  This  accordingly  has  happen- 
ed;  and  the  principle  has  been  drawn  into  a  pro- 
minent position  by  the  struggle  of  two  antagonist 
schools  of  physiologists.  On  the  one  hand,  it  has 
been  maintained  that  this  doctrine  of  final  causes 
is  altogether  unphilosophical,  and  requires  to  be 
replaced  by  a  more  comprehensive  and  profound 
principle :  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  asserted  that  the 
doctrine  is  not  only  true,  but  that,  in  our  own  time, 
it  has  been  fixed  and  developed  so  as  to  become 
the  instrument  of  some  of  the  most  important  dis- 
coveries which  have  been  made.  Of  the  views  of 
these  two  schools  we  must  endeavour  to  give  some 
account. 

The  disciples  of  the  former  of  the  two  schools 
express   their  tenets  by  the  phrases  unity  of  plan, 

D 


74  PHYSIOLOGY. 

unity  of  composition ;  and  the  more  detailed  deve- 
lopement  of  these  doctrines  has  been  termed  the 
Theory  of  Analogues^  by  Geoffroy  Saint-Hilaire,  who 
claims  this  theory  as  his  own  creation.  According 
to  this  theory,  the  structure  and  functions  of  animals 
are  to  be  studied  by  the  guide  of  their  analogy  only; 
our  attention  is  to  be  turned,  not  to  the  fitness  of 
the  organization  for  any  end  of  life  or  action,  but  to 
its  resemblance  to  other  organizations  by  which  it  is 
gradually  derived  from  the  original  type. 

According  to  the  rival  view  of  this  subject,  we 
must  not  assume,  and  cannot  establish,  that  the  plan 
of  all  animals  is  the  same,  or  their  composition 
similar.  The  existence  of  a  single  and  universal 
system  of  analogies  in  the  construction  of  all  ani- 
mals is  entirely  unproved,  and  therefore  cannot  be 
made  our  guide  in  the  study  of  their  properties. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  plan  of  the  animal,  the 
purpose  of  its  organization  in  the  support  of  its 
life,  the  necessity  of  the  functions  to  its  existence, 
are  truths  which  are  irresistibly  apparent,  and  which 
may  therefore  be  safely  taken  as  the  bases  of  our 
reasonings.  This  view  has  been  put  forwards  as 
the  doctrine  of  the  conditions  of  existence:  it  may 
also  be  described  as  the  principle  of  a  purpose  in 
organization ;  the  structure  being  considered  as 
having  the  function  for  its  end.  We  must  say  a 
few  words  on  each  of  these  views. 


USE    OF   FINAL  CAUSES.  7o 

It  had  been  pointed  out  by  Cuvier,  as  we  have 
seen  in  the  last  chapter,  that  the  animal  kingdom 
may  be  divided  into  four  great  branches  ;  in  each  of 
which  the  plan  of  the  animal  is  different,  namely, 
vertebrata^  articulata^  mollusca^  radiata.  Now  the 
question  naturally  occurs,  is  there  really  no  resem- 
blance of  construction  in  these  different  classes  \  It 
was  maintained  by  some,  that  there  is  such  a 
resemblance.  In  1820*,  M.  Audouin,  a  young  na- 
turalist of  Paris,  endeavoured  to  fill  up  the  chasm 
which  separates  insects  from  other*  animals ;  and  by 
examining  carefully  the  portions  which  compose  the 
solid  frame-work  of  insects,  and  following  them 
through  their  various  transformations  in  different 
classes,  he  conceived  that  he  found  relations  of  posi- 
tion and  function,  and  often  of  number  and  form, 
which  might  be  compared  with  the  relations  of  the 
parts  of  the  skeleton  in  vertebrate  animals.  He 
thought  that  the  first  segment  of  an  insect,  the  head  f, 
represents  one  of  the  three  vertebrae  which,  accord- 
ing to  Spix  and  others,  compose  the  vertebrate 
head  :  the  second  segment  of  the  insects,  (the  pro- 
thorax  of  Audouin,)  is,  according  to  M.  Geoffroy, 
the  second  vertebra  of  the  head  of  the  vertebrata, 
and  so  on.  Upon  this  speculation  Cuvier  J  does 
not  give  any  decided  opinion  ;    observing  only,  that 


Cuv.  Hist.  Sc.  Nat.  J? I.  422.         t  Ibid.  437.         :|:   Ibid.  4il. 

I )  ^2 


76  PHYSIOLOGY. 

even  if  false,  it  leads  to  active  thought  and  useful 
research . 

But  when  an  attempt  was  further  made  to  iden- 
tify the  plan  of  another  branch  of  the  animal  world, 
the  mollusca,  with  that  of  the  vertebrata,  the  radical 
op])osition  between  such  views  and  those  of  Cuvier, 
broke  out  into  an  animated  controversy. 

Two  French  anatomists,  INIM.  Laurencet  and 
Meyranx,  presented  to  the  Academy  of  Sciences, 
in  1 880,  a  Memoir  containing  their  views  on  the 
organization  of  molluscous  animals  ;  and  on  the  sepia 
or  cuttle-fish  in  particular,  as  one  of  the  most  com- 
plete examples  of  such  animals.  These  creatures, 
indeed,  though  thus  placed  in  the  same  division  with 
shell-fish  of  the  most  defective  organization  and 
obscure  structure,  are  far  from  being  scantily  orga- 
nized. They  have  a  brain*,  often  eyes,  and  these, 
in  the  animals  of  this  class,  {ceplialopodd)  are  more 
complicated  than  in  any  vertebrates  ■[- ;  they  have 
sometimes  ears,  salivary  glands,  multiple  stomachs, 
a  considerable  liver,  a  bile,  a  complete  double  cir- 
culation provided  with  auricles  and  ventricles ;  in 
short,  their  vital  activity  is  vigorous,  and  their  senses 
are  distinct. 

But  still,  though  this  organization,  in  the  abun- 


"  (xeoftroy  Saint-Hilare  denies  this.     Priitcipes  de  Phil.    Zoolo- 
gique  discutis  en  1830,  p.  68. 
t  Ibid.  p.  55. 


USE    OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  77 

dance  and  diversity  of  its  parts,  approaches  that  of 
vertebrate  animals,  it  had  not  been  considered  as 
composed  in  the  same  manner,  or  arranged  in  the 
same  order.  Cuvier  had  always  maintained  that  the 
plan  of  mollusks  is  not  a  continuation  of  the  plan 
of  vertebrates. 

MM.  Laurencet  and  Meyranx,  on  the  contrary, 
conceived  that  the  sepia  might  be  reduced  to  the 
type  of  a  vertebrate  creature,  by  considering  the 
back-bone  of  the  latter  bent  double  backwards,  so 
as  to  bring  the  root  of  the  tail  to  the  nape  of  the 
neck;  the  parts  thus  brought  into  contact  being 
supposed  to  coalesce.  By  this  mode  of  conception, 
these  anatomists  held  that  the  viscera  were  placed 
in  the  same  connexion  as  in  the  vertebrate  type,  and 
the  functions  exercised  in  an  analogous  manner. 

To  decide  on  the  reality  of  the  analogy  thus 
asserted,  clearly  belonged  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
most  eminent  anatomists  and  physiologists.  The 
Memoir  was  committed  to  Geoffroy  Saint-Hilaire 
and  Latreille,  two  eminent  zoologists,  in  order  to  be 
reported  on.  Their  report  was  extremely  favour- 
able ;  and  went  almost  to  the  length  of  adopting 
the  views  of  the  authors. 

Cuvier  expressed  some  dissatisfaction  with  this 
report  on  its  being  read  *  ;   and  a  short  time  after- 

•  Phil.  Zool.  p.  36. 


78  PHYSIOLOGY.    . 

wards*,  represented  Geoffroy  Saint-Hilaire  as  having 
jisserted  that  the  new  views  of  Laurencet  and  Mey- 
ranx  refuted  completely  tlie  notion  of  the  great 
interval  which  exists  between  molluscous  and  verte- 
brate animals.  Geofiroy  protested  against  such  an 
interpretation  of  his  expressions ;  but  it  soon  ap- 
peared, by  the  controversial  character  which  the  dis- 
cussions on  this  and  several  other  subjects  assumed, 
that  a  real  opposition  of  opinions  was  in  action. 

Without  attempting  to  explain  the  exact  views 
of  Geoffrey,  (we  may,  perhaps,  venture  to  say  that 
they  are  hardly  yet  generally  understood  with  suf- 
ficient distinctness  to  justify  the  mere  historian  of 
science  in  attempting  such  an  explanation,)  their 
general  tendency  may  be  sufficiently  collected  from 
what  has  been  said ;  and  from  the  phrases  in  which 
his  views  are  conveyed -j*.  The  prmciple  of  connexions^ 
the  elective  affinities  of  organic  elements^  the  equilibriza- 
tion  of  organs ; — such  are  the  designations  of  the 
leading  doctrines  which  are  unfolded  in  the  prelimi- 
nary discourse  of  his  Anatomical  Philosophy/.  Elec- 
tive affinities  of  organic  elements  are  the  forces  by 
which  the  vital  structures  and  varied  forms  of  living 
things  are  produced  ;  and  the  principles  of  connexion 
and  equilibrium  of  these  forces  in  the  various  parts 
of  the  organization,  prescribe  limits  and  conditions 
to  the  variety  and  developement  of  such  forms. 

*  Phil.  Zool.  p.  50.  t  Ibid.  p.  lo. 


USE   OF   FINAL    CAUSES.  79 

The  character  and  tendency  of  this  philosophy 
will  be,   I  think,   much  more   clear,   if  we   consider 
what  it  excludes  and  denies.      It  rejects  altogether 
all  conception  of  a  plan  and  purpose  in  the  organs 
of  animals,  as  a  principle  which  has  determined  their 
forms,  or  can  be  of  use  in  directing  our  reasonings. 
"I   take  care,"  says  GeoflProy*,  "not  to  ascribe  to 
God  any  intention."     And  when   Cuvier  speaks  of 
the  combination  of  organs  in  such  order  that  they 
may  be  in  consistence  with  the  part  which  the  animal 
has  to  play  in  nature;   his  rival  rejoins f,   "I  know 
nothing  of  animals  which    have  to  play    a  part  m 
nature."    Such  a  notion  is,  he  holds,  unphilosophical 
and  dangerous.    It  is  an  abuse  of  final  causes,  which 
makes  the  cause  to    be  engendered  by  the    effect. 
And  to  illustrate  still  further  his  own  view,  he  says, 
"  I   have  read  concerning  fishes,  that  because  they 
live  in  a  medium  which  resists  more  than  air,  their 
motive  forces  are  calculated  so  as  to  give  them  the 
power    of    progression    under   those    circumstances. 
By  this  mode  of  reasoning,  you  would  say  of  a  man 
who  makes  use  of  crutches,  that  he   was  originally 
destined  to  the  misfortune  of  having  a  leg  paralyzed 
or  amputated." 


•    "Je  me   garde   de  preter   a    Dieu  aucune    intention."     Phil. 

Zool.  p.  10.  -Ill 

t  "  Je  ne  connais  point  d'animal  qui  doive  jouer  un  role  dans  la 

nature."  p.  C5. 


80  PHYSIOLOGY. 

How  far  this  doctrine  of  unity  in  the  plan  in 
animals  is  admissible  or  probable  in  physiology  when 
kept  within  proper  limits,  that  is,  when  not  put  in 
opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  a  purpose  involved  in 
the  plan  of  animals,  I  do  not  pretend  even  to  con- 
jecture. The  question  is  one  which  appears  to  be 
at  present  deeply  occupying  the  minds  of  the  most 
learned  and  profound  physiologists;  and  such  persons 
alone,  adding  to  their  knowledge  and  zeal,  judicial 
sagacity  and  impartiality,  can  tell  us  what  is  the 
general  tendency  of  the  best  researches  on  this 
subject*.  But  when  the  anatomist  expresses  such 
opinions,  and  defends  them  by  such  illustrations  as 
those  which  T  have  just  quoted  f,  we  perceive  that 
he  quits  the  entrenchments  of  his  superior  science, 
in  which  he  might  have  remained  unassailable  so 
long  as  the  question  was  a  professional  one ;  and 
the  discussion  is  open  to  those  who  possess  no  pecu- 
liar knowledge  of  anatomy.  We  shall,  therefore, 
venture  to  say  a  few   words  upon   it. 


So  far  as  this  doctrine  is  generally  accepted  among  tlie  best 
physiologists,  we  cannot  doubt  the  propriety  of  Aleckel's  remarks, 
{Comparative  Anatomy,  1821,  Pref.  p.  xi.)  that  it  cannot  be  truly 
asserted  either  to  be  new,  or  to  be  peculiarly  due  to  GeofFroy  Saint- 
Hilaire. 

t  It  is  hardly  worth  while  answering  such  illustrations,  but  1  may 
remark,  that  the  one  quoted  above,  irrelevant  and  unbecoming  as  it  is, 
tells  altogether  against  its  author.  The  fact  that  the  wooden  leg  is  of 
the  same  length  as  the  other,  proves,  and  would  satisfy  the  most  in- 
credulous man,  that  it  was  intended  for  walking. 


USE   OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  81 

Estimate  of  this  doctrine.  —  It  has  been  so  often 
repeated,  and  so  generally  allowed  in  modern  times, 
that  final  causes  ought  not  to  be  made  our  guides 
in  natural  philosophy,  that  a  prejudice  has  been 
established  against  the  introduction  of  any  views  to 
which  this  designation  can  be  applied,  into  physical 
speculations.  Yet,  in  fact,  the  assumption  of  an  end 
or  purpose  in  the  structure  of  organized  beings, 
appears  to  be  an  intellectual  habit  which  no  efforts 
can  cast  off.  It  has  prevailed  from  the  earliest  to 
the  latest  ages  of  zoological  research ;  appears  to 
be  fastened  upon  us  alike  by  our  ignorance  and  our 
knowledge ;  and  has  been  formally  accepted  by  so 
many  great  anatomists,  that  we  cannot  feel  any 
scruple  in  believing  the  rejection  of  it  to  be  a  su- 
perstition of  a  false  philosophy,  and  a  result  of  the 
exaggeration  of  other  principles  which  are  supposed 
capable  of  superseding  its  use.  And  the  doctrine  of 
unity  of  plan  of  all  animals,  and  the  other  principles 
associated  with  this  doctrine,  so  far  as  they  exclude 
the  conviction  of  an  intelligible  scheme  and  a  dis- 
coverable end  in  the  organization  of  animals,  appear 
to  be  utterly  erroneous.  I  will  offer  a  few  reasons 
for  an  opinion  which  may  appear  presumptuous  in 
a  writer  who  has  only  a  general  knowledge  of  the 
subject. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  it  appears  to  me  that  the 
argumentation  on  the  case  in  question,   the   sepia, 

d5 


82  PHYSIOLOGY. 

does  by  no  means  turn  out  to  the  advantage  of  the 
new  hypothesis.  The  arguments  in  support  of  the 
hypothetical  view  of  the  structure  of  this  mollusk 
were,  that  by  this  view  the  relative  position  of  the 
parts  was  explained,  and  conformations  which  had 
appeared  altogether  anomalous,  were  reduced  to 
rule ;  for  example,  the  beak,  which  had  been  sup- 
posed to  be  in  a  position  the  reverse  of  all  other 
beaks,  was  shown,  by  the  assumed  posture,  to  have 
its  upper  mandible  longer  than  the  lower,  and  thus 
to  be  regularly  placed.  "  But,"  says  Cuvier*,  "  sup- 
posing the  posture,  in  order  that  the  side  on  which 
the  funnel  of  the  sepia  is  folded  should  be  the  back 
of  the  animal,  considered  as  similar  to  a  vertebrate, 
the  brain  with  regard  to  the  beak,  and  the  oesopha- 
gus with  regard  to  the  liver,  should  have  positions 
corresponding  to  those  in  vertebrates ;  but  the 
positions  of  these  organs  are  exactly  contrary  to 
the  hypothesis.  How,  then,  can  you  say,^'  he  asks, 
"  that  the  cephalopods  and  vertebrates  have  identity/ 
of  composition,  unity  of  composition^  without  using 
words  in  a  sense  entirely  different  from  their  com- 
mon meaning?  " 

This  argument  appears  to  be  exactly  of  the  kind 
on  which  the  value  of  the  hypothesis  must  depend  f. 


*  G.S.  H.  Phil,  y.ool.  p.  70. 

t  I  do  not  dwell  on  other  arguments  which  were  employed.     It 
.'as  given  as  a  circumstance  suggesting  the  supposed  posture  of  the 


USE   OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  83 

It  is,  therefore,  interesting  to  see  the  reply  made  to 
it  by  the  theorist.  It  is  this :  "  I  admit  the  facts 
here  stated,  but  I  deny  that  they  lead  to  the  notion 
of  a  different  sort  of  animal  composition.  Molluscous 
animals  had  been  placed  too  high  in  the  zoological 
scale ;  but  if  they  are  only  the  embryos  of  its 
lower  stages,  if  they  are  only  beings  in  which  far 
fewer  organs  come  into  play,  it  does  not  follow  that 
the  organs  are  destitute  of  the  relations  which  the 
power  of  successive  generations  may  demand.  The 
organ  A  will  be  in  an  unusual  relation  with  the 
organ  C,  if  B  has  not  been  produced  ; — if  a  stop- 
page of  the  developement  has  fallen  upon  this  latter 
organ,  and  has  thus  prevented  its  production.  And 
thus,"  he  says,  "we  see  how  we  may  have  different 
arrangements,  and  diverse  constructions  as  they  ap- 
pear to  the  eye/' 

It  seems  to  me  that  such  a  concession  as  this 
entirely  destroys  the  theory  which  it  attempts  to 
defend ;  for  what  arrangement  does  the  principle  of 
unity  of  composition  exclude^  if  it  admits  unusual, 
that  is,  various  arrangements   of  some  organs,    ac- 


type,  that  in  this  way  the  back  was  coloured,  and  the  belly  was  white. 
On  this  Cuvier  observes,  {Phil  Zoot.  p.  39,  68.)  •'  1  must  say,  that  I 
do  not  know  any  naturalist  so  ignorant  as  to  suppose  that  the  back  is 
determined  by  its  dark  colour,  or  even  by  its  position  when  the  animal 
is  in  m.otion  ;  they  all  know  that  the  badger  has  a  black  belly  and  a 
white  back ;  that  an  infinity  of  other  animals,  especially  among  in- 
sects, are  in  the  same  case ;  and  that  many  fishes  swim  on  their  side, 
or  with  their  belly  upwards." 


34  PHYSIOLOGY. 

companied  by  the  total  absence  pf  others !  Or  how 
does  this  differ  from  Cuvier's  mode  of  stating  the 
conclusion,  except  in  the  introduction  of  certain 
arbitrary  hypotheses  of  developement  and  stoppage. 
"  I  reduce  the  facts,"  Cuvier  says,  "  to  their  true 
expression,  by  saying  that  cephalopoda  have  several 
organs  which  are  common  to  them  and  vertebrates, 
and  which  discharge  the  same  offices ;  but  that  these 
organs  are  in  them  differently  distributed,  and  often 
constructed  in  a  different  manner ;  and  they  are  ac- 
companied by  several  other  organs  which  vertebrates 
liave  not;  while  these  on  the  other  hand  have  several 
which  are  wanting  in  cephalopods." 

We  shall  see  afterwards  the  general  principles 
which  Cuvier  himself  considered  as  the  best  guides 
in  these  reasonings.  But  I  will  first  add  a  few 
words  on  the  disposition  of  the  school  now  under 
consideration,  to  reject  all  assumption  of  an  end. 

2.  That  the  parts  of  the  bodies  of  animals  are 
made  in  order  to  discharge  their  respective  offices,  is 
a  conviction  which  we  cannot  believe  to  be  other- 
wise than  an  irremovable  principle  of  the  philosophy 
of  organization,  when  we  see  the  manner  in  which 
it  has  constantly  forced  itself  upon  the  minds  of 
zoologists  and  anatomists  in  all  ages;  not  only  as 
an  inference,  but  as  a  guide  whose  indications  they 
could  not  help  following.  I  have  already  noticed 
expressions  of  this  conviction  in  some  of  the  prin- 


USE   OF   FINAL   CAUSES.  85 

cipal  persons  who  occur  in  the  history  of  physiology, 
as  Galen  and  Harvey.      I  might  add  many  more,  but 
I  will  content  myself  with  adducing  a  contemporary 
of  Geoffroy's,  whose  testimony  is  the  more  remark- 
able, because  he  obviously  shares  with  his  country- 
man  in   the   common   prejudice  against   the  use  of 
final   causes.      "I   consider,''   he   says,    in   speaking 
of  the  provisions  for  the  reproduction  of  animals*, 
•*  with    the    great    Bacon,    the   philosophy    of  final 
causes  as  sterile ;  but  I  have  elsewhere  acknowledged 
that  it  was  very  difficult  for  the  most  cautious  man 
never  to  have  recourse  to  them  in  his  explanations." 
After  the  survey  which  we  have  had  to  take  of  the 
history   of  physiology,   we  cannot  but  see  that  the 
assumption  of  final  causes  in  this  branch  of  science 
is  so  far  from  being  sterile,  that  it  has  had  a  large 
share  in   every   discovery   which   is  included   in   the 
existing  mass  of  real  knowledge.     The  use  of  every 
organ    has    been    discovered   by    starting    from    the 
assumption  that  it  must  have  soine  use.      The  doc- 
trine of  the  circulation  of  the  blood  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  clearly  and  professedly  due  to  the  persuasion 
of  a   purpose   in   the   circulatory    apparatus.      The 
study  of  comparative  anatomy  is  the  study  of  the 
adaptation   of  animal  structures  to   their   purposes. 
And  we  shall  soon  have  to  shew  that  this  conception 

*  Cabanis,   Rapports   du   Physique   et  du  Morale  de   r  Homme, 
1.  299. 


86  PHYSIOLOGY. 

of  final  causes   has,   in  out*  own  times,   been  so  far 
from  barren,  that  it  has,  in  the  hands  of  Cuvier  and 
others,  enabled  us  to  become  intimately  acquainted 
with  vast  departments  of  zoology  to  which  we  have 
no  other  mode  of  access.      It  has  placed   before  us 
in  a  complete  state,  animals,  of  which,  for  thousands 
of  years,   only  a  few  fragments   have   existed,   and 
which  differ  widely  from  all  existing  animals  ;   and  it 
has  given  birth,  or  at  least  has  given  the  greatest 
part  of  its   importance    and   interest,   to   a  science 
which  forms  one  of  the  brightest  parts  of  the  modern 
progress   of   knowledge.       It  is,   therefore,  very  far 
from  being  a  vague  and  empty  assertion,   when  we 
say  that   final  causes  are  a  real  and   indestructible 
element  in  zoological  philosophy ;   and  that  the  ex- 
clusion of  them,  as  attempted  by  the  school  of  which 
we  speak,  is  a  fundamental  and  most  mischievous 
error. 

3.  Thus,  though  the  physiologist  may  persuade 
himself  that  he  ought  not  to  refer  to  final  causes, 
we  find  that,  practically,  he  cannot  help  it;  and 
that  the  event  shows  that  his  practical  habit  is  right 
and  well-founded.  But  he  may  still  cling  to  the 
speculative  difficulties  and  doubts  in  which  such  sub- 
jects may  be  involved  by  a  priori  considerations. 
He  may  say,  as  Saint-Hilaire  does  say*,    "  I  ascribe 

•  Phil.  Zool.  p.  10. 


USE   OF   FINAL  CAUSES.  87 

no  intention  to  God,  for  I  mistrust  the  feeble  powers 
of  my  reason.  I  observe  facts  merely,  and  go  no 
further.  I  only  pretend  to  the  character  of  the  his- 
torian of  icJiat  is."  "I  cannot  make  nature  an  in- 
telligent being  who  does  nothing  in  vain,  who  acts 
by  the  shortest  mode,  who  does  all  for  the  best."" 

I  am  not  going  to  enter  at  any  length  into  this 
subject,  which,  thus  considered,  is  metaphysical  and 
theological,  rather  than  physiological.  If  any  one 
maintain,  as  some  have  maintained,  that  no  mani- 
festation of  means  apparently  used  for  ends  in  nature, 
can  prove  the  existence  of  design  in  the  Author  of 
nature,  this  is  not  the  place  to  refute  such  an 
opinion  in  its  general  form.  But  I  think  it  may 
be  worth  while  to  show,  that  even  those  who  in- 
cline to  such  an  opinion,  still  cannot  resist  the 
necessity  which  compels  men  to  assume,  in  organized 
beings,  the  existence  of  an  end. 

Among  the  philosophers  who  have  referred  our 
conviction  of  the  being  of  God  to  our  moral  nature, 
and  have  denied  the  possibility  of  demonstration  on 
mere  physical  grounds,  Kant  is  perhaps  the  most 
eminent.  Yet  he  has  asserted  the  reality  of  such  a 
principle  of  physiology  as  we  are  now  maintaining 
in  the  most  emphatic  manner.  Indeed,  this  assump- 
tion of  an  end  makes  his  very  definition  of  an  orga- 
nized being.  "An  organized  product  of  nature  is 
that  in  which  all  the  parts  are  mutually  ends  and 


88  PHYSIOLOGY. 

means*."  And  this,  he  says,  is  a  universal  and  neces- 
sary maxim.  Ho  adds,  "  It  is  well  known  that  the 
anatomizers  of  plants  and  animals,  in  order  to  inves- 
tigate their  structure,  and  to  obtain  an  insight  into 
the  grounds  why  and  to  what  end  such  parts,  why' 
such  a  situation  and  connexion  of  the  parts,  and 
exactly  such  an  internal  form,  come  before  them, 
assume,  as  indispensably  necessary,  this  maxim,  that 
in  such  a  creature  nothing  is  in  vain,  and  proceed 
upon  it  in  the  same  way  in  which  in  general  natural 
philosophy  we  proceed  upon  the  principle  that  nothing 
happens  hy  chance.  In  fact,  they  can  as  little  free 
themselves  from  this  teleological  principle  as  from 
the  general  physical  one ;  for  as,  on  omitting  the 
latter,  no  experience  would  be  possible,  so  on  omit- 
ting the  former  principle,  no  clue  could  exist  for  the 
observation  of  a  kind  of  natural  objects  which  can 
be  considered  teleologically  under  the  conception  of 
natural  ends.'' 

Even  if  the  reader  should  not  follow  the  reason- 
ing of  this  celebrated  philosopher,  he  will  still  have 
no  difficulty  in  seeing  that  he  asserts,  in  the  most 
distinct  manner,  that  which  is  denied  by  the  author 
whom  we  have  before  quoted,  the  propriety  and 
necessity  of  assuming  the  existence  of  an  end  as  our 
guide  in  the  study  of  animal  organization. 


•  Urtheilskraft,  p.  296. 


USE   OF    FINAL  CAUSES.  89 

4.  It  appears  to  me,  therefore,  that  whether  we 
judge  from  the  arguments,  the  results,  the  practice 
of  physiologists,  their  speculative  opinions,  or  those 
of  the  philosophers  of  a  wider  field,  we  are  led  to 
the  same  conviction,  that  in  the  organized  world  we 
may  and  must  adopt  the  belief,  that  organization 
exists  for  its  purpose,  and  that  the  apprehension  of 
the  purpose  may  guide  us  in  seeing  the  meaning  of 
the  organization.  And  1  now  proceed  to  shew  how 
this  principle  has  been  brought  into  additional  clear- 
ness and  use  by  Cuvier. 

In  doing  this,  I  may,  perhaps,  be  allowed  to 
make  a  reflection  of  a  kind  somewhat  different  from 
the  preceding  remarks,  though  suggested  by  them. 
In  another  work*,  I  endeavoured  to  shew  that  those 
who  have  been  discoverers  in  science  have  generally 
had  minds,  the  disposition  of  which  was  to  believe 
in  an  intelligent  Maker  of  the  universe ;  and  that 
the  scientific  speculations  wliich  produced  an  oppo- 
site tendency,  were  generally  those  which,  though 
they  might  deal  famiHarly  with  known  physical  truths, 
and  conjecture  boldly  with  regard  to  the  unknown, 
did  not  add  to  the  number  of  solid  generalizations. 
In  order  to  judge  whether  this  remark  is  distinctively 
applicable  in  the  case  now  considered,  I  should  have 


*  Brid(feivater  Treatise,  Book  iii.  Chap.  vii.  and  viii.    On  Induc- 
tive Habits  of  Thought,  and  On  Deductive  Habits  of  Thought. 


90  PHYSIOLOGY. 

to  estimate  Cuvier  in  comparison  with  other  physi- 
ologists of  his  time,  which  I  do  not  presume  to  do. 
But  I  may  observe,  that  he  is  allowed  by  all  to  have 
established,  on  an  indestructible  basis,  many  of  the 
most  important  generalizations  which  zoology  now 
contains;  and  the  principal  defect  which  his  critics 
have  pointed  out,  has  been,  that  he  did  not  generalize 
still  more  widely  and  boldly.  It  appears,  therefore, 
that  he  cannot  but  be  placed  among  the  great  dis- 
coverers in  the  studies  which  he  pursued ;  and  this 
being  the  case,  those  who  look  with  pleasure  on  the 
tendency  of  the  thoughts  of  the  greatest  men  to 
an  Intelligence  far  higher  than  their  own,  must  be 
gratified  to  find  that  he  was  an  example  of  this 
tendency;  and  that  the  acknowledgement  of  a  crea- 
tive purpose,  as  well  as  a  creative  power,  not  only 
entered  into  his  belief,  but  made  an  indispensable 
and  prominent  part  of  his  philosophy. 

Doctrine  of  Final  Causes. — We  have  now  to 
describe  more  in  detail  the  doctrine  which  Cuvier 
maintained  in  opposition  to  such  opinions  as  we  have 
been  speaking  of;  and  whicli,  in  his  way  of  apply- 
ing it,  we  look  upon  as  a  material  advance  in  phy- 
siological knowledge,  and  therefore  give  to  it  a 
distinct  place  in  our  history.  "  Zoology  has,"  he 
says*,  in  the  outset  of  his  Regno  Animal,  "a  prin- 


*  Regnc   An.  p.  C. 


USE    OF   FINAL  CAUSES.  91 

ciple  of  reasoning  which  is  pecuhar  to  it,  and  which 
it  employs  with  advantage  on  many  occasions  :  this 
is  the  principle  of  the  conditions  of  existence^  vulgarly 
called  the  principle  of  final  causes.  As  nothing  can 
exist  if  it  do  not  combine  all  the  conditions  which 
render  its  existence  possible,  the  different  parts  of 
each  being  must  be  co-ordinated  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  render  the  total  being  possible,  not  only  in 
itself,  but  in  its  relations  to  those  which  surround 
it ;  and  the  analysis  of  these  conditions  often  leads 
to  general  laws,  as  clearly  demonstrated  as  those 
which  result  from  calculation  or  from  experience.'" 

This  is  the  enunciation  of  his  leading  principle 
in  general  terras.  To  our  ascribing  it  to  him,  some 
may  object,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  self-evident  in 
its  nature*,  and  having  been  very  anciently  applied. 
But  to  this  we  reply,  that  the  principle  must  be 
considered  as  a  real  discovery,  in  the  hands  of  him 
who  first  shows  how  to  make  it  an  instrument  of 
other  discoveries.  It  is  true  in  other  cases  as  well  as 
in  this,  that  some  vague  apprehension  of  true  general 
principles,  such  as  a  priori  considerations  can  supply, 
has  long  preceded  the  knowledge  of  them  as  real 
and  verified  laws.  In  such  a  way  it  was  seen, 
before  Newton,  that  the  motions  of  the  planets 
must  result  from  attraction  ;    and  before  Dufay  and 


*  Swainson,  Study  of  Nat.  Hist.  p.  85. 


92  PHYSIOLOGY. 

Franklin,  it  was  held  that  electrical  actions  must 
result  from  a  fluid.  Cuvier's  merit  consisted,  not 
in  seeing  that  an  animal  cannot  exist  without  com- 
bining all  the  conditions  of  its  existence ;  but  in 
perceiving  that  this  truth  may  be  taken  as  a  guide 
in  our  researches  concerning  animals ; — that  the 
mode  of  their  existence  may  be  collected  from  one 
part  of  their  structure,  and  then  applied  to  inter- 
pret or  detect  another  part.  He  went  on  the  sup- 
position, not  only  that  animal  forms  have  some  plan, 
some  purpose,  but  that  they  have  an  intelligible  plan, 
a  discoverable  purpose.  He  proceeded  in  his  inves- 
tigations hke  the  decipherer  of  a  manuscript,  who 
makes  out  his  alphabet  from  one  part  of  the  context, 
and  then  applies  it  to  read  the  rest.  The  proof 
that  his  principle  was  something  very  different  from 
an  identical  proposition,  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact, 
that  it  enabled  him  to  understand  and  arrange  the 
structures  of  animals  with  unprecedented  clearness 
and  completeness  of  order ;  and  to  restore  the  forms 
of  the  extinct  animals  which  are  found  in  the  rocks 
of  the  earth,  in  a  manner  which  has  been  universally 
assented  to  as  irresistibly  convincing.  These  results 
cannot  flow  from  a  trifling  or  barren  principle ;  and 
they  shew  us  that  if  we  are  disposed  to  form  such 
a  judgment  of  Cuvier's  doctrine,  it  must  be  because 
we  do  not  fully  apprehend  its  import. 

To  illustrate  this,  we  need  only  (juote  the  state- 


USE    OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  93 

luent   which  he    makes,   and   the  uses  to  which   he 
apphes  it.      Thus  in  the  Introduction  to  his  great 
work  on   "  Fossil   Remains,"  he  says,   "  Every  orga- 
nized being  forms  an  entire  system  of  its  own,  all 
the  parts  of   which   mutually   correspond,  and   con- 
cur to  produce  a  certain   definite  purpose  by  reci- 
procal reaction,   or  by  combining  to  the  same  end. 
Hence  none  of  these  separate  parts  can  change  their 
forms,  without  a  corresponding  change  in  the  other 
parts   of  the  same  animal ;    and   consequently   each 
of  these   parts,    taken  separately,   indicates  all    the 
other'  parts  to  which  it  has  belonged.      Thus,  if  the 
viscera  of  an  animal  are  so  organized  as  only  to  be 
fitted  for    the   digestion  of   recent  flesh,   it   is  also 
requisite  that  the  jaws  should  be  so  constructed  as 
to  fit  them  for  devouring  prey;    the  claws  must  be 
constructed  for  seizing  and  tearing  it  in  pieces ;    the 
teeth  for  cutting  and  dividing  its  flesh  ;    the  entire 
system  of  the  limbs  or  organs  of  motion  for  pursuing 
and  overtaking  it ;   and  the  organs  of  sense  for  dis- 
covering it  at  a  distance.     Nature  must  also  have 
endowed  the  brain  of  the  animal  with  instincts  suf- 
ficient for  concealing  itself,  and  for  laying  plans  to 
catch  its  necessary  victims*.''     By  such  considera- 
tions he  has  been  able  to  reconstruct  the  whole  of 


Theory  of  the  Earthy  p.  90. 


94 


PHYSIOLOGY. 


many  animals  of  which  parts  only  were  given; — 
a  positive  result,  which  shows  both  the  reahty  and 
the  value  of  the  truth  on  which  he  wrought. 

Another  great  example,  equally  showing  the 
immense  importance  of  this  principle  in  Cuvier's 
hands,  is  the  reform  which,  by  means  of  it,  he  intro- 
duced into  the  classification  of  animals.  Here  again 
we  may  quote  the  view  he  himself  has  given*  of  the 
character  of  his  own  improvements.  In  studying 
the  physiology  of  the  natural  classes  of  vertebrate 
animals,  he  found,  he  says,  "  in  the  respective  quan- 
tity of  their  respiration,  the  reason  of  the  quantity 
of  their  motion,  and  consequently  of  the  kind  of 
locomotion.  This,  again,  furnishes  the  reason  for 
the  forms  of  their  skeletons  and  muscles;  and  the 
energy  of  their  senses,  and  the  force  of  their  diges- 
tion, are  in  a  necessary  proportion  to  the  same  quan- 
tity. Thus  a  division  which  had  till  then  been 
established,  like  that  of  vegetables,  only  upon  obser- 
vation, was  found  to  rest  upon  causes  appreciable, 
and  ai)phcable  to  other  cases.''  Accordingly,  he 
appHed  this  view  to  invertebrates; — examined  the 
modifications  which  take  place  in  their  organs  of 
circulation,  respiration,  and  sensation  ;  and  having 
calculated  the   necessary  results  of  these  modifica- 


Hist.  Sc.  Nat.  i.,  293. 


USE    OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  95 

tions,  he  deduced  from  it  a  new  division  of  those 
{inimals,  in  which  they  are  arranged  according  to 
their  true  relations. 

Sucli  have  been  some  of  the  results  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  conditions  of  existence,  as  applied  by  its 
great  assertor. 

It  is  clear,  indeed,  that  such  a  principle  could 
acquire  its  practical  value  only  in  the  hands  of  a 
person  intimately  acquainted  with  anatomical  details, 
with  the  functions  of  the  organs,  and  with  their 
variety  in  different  animals.  It  is  only  by  means 
of  such  nutriment  that  the  embryo  truth  could  be 
developed  into  a  vast  tree  of  science.  But  it  is 
not  the  less  clear,  that  Cuvier's  immense  knowledge 
and  great  powers  of  thought  led  to  their  results, 
only  by  being  employed  under  the  guidance  of  this 
master-principle :  and,  therefore,  we  may  justly 
consider  it  as  the  distinctive  feature  of  his  specu- 
lations, and  follow  it  with  a  gratified  eye,  as  the 
thread  of  gold  which  runs  through,  connects,  and 
enriches  his  zoological  researches  : — gives  them  a 
deeper  interest  and  a  higher  value  than  can  belong 
to  any  view  of  the  organical  sciences,  in  which  the 
very  essence  of  organization  is  kept  out  of  view. 

The  real  philosopher,  who  knows  that  all  the 
kinds  of  truth  are  intimately  connected,  and  that 
all  the  best  hopes  and  encouragements  which  are 
o-ranted  to  our  nature  must  be  consistent  with  truth, 


96  PHYSIOLOGY. 

will  be  satisfied  and  confirmed,  rather  than  surprised 
and  disturbed,  thus  to  find  the  natural  sciences 
leading  him  to  the  borders  of  a  higher  region.  To 
him  it  will  appear  natural  and  reasonable,  that, 
after  journeying  so  long  among  the  beautiful  and 
orderly  laws  by  which  the  universe  is  governed,  we 
find  ourselves  at  last  approaching  to  a  source  of 
order  and  law,  and  intellectual  beauty  : — that,  after 
venturing  into  the  region  of  life  and  feeling  and 
will,  we  are  led  to  believe  the  fountain  of  life  and 
will,  not  to  be  itself  unintelligent  and  dead,  but 
to  be  a  living  mind,  a  power  which  aims  as  well  as 
acts.  To  us  this  doctrine  appears  like  the  natural 
cadence  of  the  tones  to  which  we  have  so  long  been 
listening ;  and  without  such  a  final  strain  our  ears 
would  have  been  left  craving  and  unsatisfied.  We 
have  been  lingering  long  amid  the  harmonies  of 
law  and  symmetry,  constancy  and  developement ; 
and  these  notes,  though  their  music  was  sweet  and 
deep,  must  too  often  have  sounded  to  the  ear  of 
our  moral  nature,  as  vague  and  unmeaning  melodies, 
floating  in  the  air  around  us,  but  conveying  no 
definite  thought,  moulded  into  no  intelligible  an- 
nouncement. But  one  passage  which  we  have  again 
and  again  caught  by  snatches,  though  sometimes 
interrupted  and  lost,  at  last  swells  in  our  ears  full, 
clear,  and  decided ;  and  the  religious  "  Hymn  in 
honour  of  the  Creator,"   to  which  Galen  so  gladly 


TRANSMUTATION   OF   SPECIES.  97 

lent  his  voice,  and  in  which  the  best  physiologists 
of  succeeding  times  have  ever  joined,  is  filled  into 
a  richer  and  deeper  harmony  by  the  greatest  philo- 
sophers of  these  later  days,  and  will  roll  on  here- 
after, the  "  perpetual  song"  of  the  temple  of  science. 


QUESTION  OF  THE  TRANSMUTATION  OF  SPECIES. 

*  Besides  the  fortunes  of  individual  plants  and 
animals,  of  which  the  geologist  has  traces  brought 
under  his  notice,  there  is  another  class  of  questions, 
of  great  interest,  but  of  great  difficulty; — the  for- 
tunes of  each  species.  In  what  manner  do  species 
which  were  not,  begin  to  be  ?  as  geology  teaches  us 
that  they  many  times  have  done;  and,  as  even  our 
own  reasonings  convince  us  they  must  have  done,  at 
least  in  the  case  of  the  species  among  which  we 
live. 

We  here  obviously  place  before  us,  as  a  subject 
of  research,  the  creation  of  living  things ; — a  sub- 
ject shrouded  in  mystery,  and  not  to  be  approached 
without  reverence.  But  though  we  may  conceive, 
that,  on  this  subject,  we  are  not  to  seek  our  be- 
lief from  science  alone,  we  shall  find,  it  is  asserted, 
within  the  limits  of  allowable  and  unavoidable  specu- 
lation, many  curious  and  important  problems  which 


Hist.  Ind.  Sc.  Book  xviii.  Chap.  vi.  Sect.  2,  3,  4. 

E 


gg  PHYSIOLOGY. 

may  well  employ  our  physiological  skill.  For  exam- 
ple, we  may  ask  :— how  we  are  to  recognize  the  spe- 
cies which  were  originally  created  distinct^— whether 
the  population  of  the  earth  at  one  geological  epoch 
could  pass  to  the  form  which  it  has  at  a  succeed- 
ing period,  by  the  agency  of  natural  causes  alone  ?— 
and  if  not,  what  other  account  we  can  give  of  the 
succession  which  we  find  to  have  taken  place? 

The  most  remarkable  point  in  the  attempts  to 
answer  these  and  the  like  questions,  is  the  contro- 
versy between  the  advocates  and  the  opponents  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  transmutation  of  species.  This 
question  is,  even  from  its  mere  physiological  im- 
port, one  of  great  interest;  and  the  interest  is 
much  enhanced  by  our  geological  researches,  which 
again  bring  the  question  before  us  in  a  striking 
form,  and  on  a  gigantic  scale.  We  shall,  therefore, 
briefly  state  the  point  at  issue. 

We  see  that  animals  and  plants  may,  by  the 
influence  of  breeding,  and  of  external  agents  operat- 
ing upon  their  constitution,  be  greatly  modified,  so 
as  to  give  rise  to  varieties  and  races  different  from 
what  before  existed.  How  different,  for  instance, 
is  one  kind  and  breed  of  dog  from  another  !  The 
question,  then,  is,  whether  organized  beings  can, 
by  the  mere  working  of  natural  causes,  pass  from 
the  type  of  one  species  to  that  of  another  ?  whether 
the  wolf  may,    by  domestication,  become  the  dog  \ 


TRANSMUTATION   OF   SPECIES.  99 

whether  the  ourang-outang  may,  by  the  power  of 
external  circumstances,  be  brought  within  the  circle 
of  the  human  species?  And  the  dilemma  in  which 
we  are  placed  is  this ; — that  if  species  are  not 
thus  interchangeable,  we  must  suppose  the  fluc- 
tuations of  which  each  species  is  capable,  and  which 
are  apparently  indefinite,  to  be  bounded  by  rigor- 
ous limits ;  whereas,  if  we  allow  such  a  transmuta- 
tion of  species^  we  abandon  that  belief  in  the  adap- 
tation of  the  structure  of  every  creature  to  its 
destined  mode  of  being,  which  not  only  most  per- 
sons would  give  up  with  repugnance,  but  which, 
as  we  have  seen,  has  constantly  and  irresistibly 
impressed  itself  on  the  minds  of  the  best  naturalists, 
as  the  true  view  of  the  order  of  the  world. 

The  question,  of  the  limited  or  unlimited  ex- 
tent of  the  modifications  of  animals  and  plants,  has 
received  full  and  careful  consideration  from  emi- 
nent physiologists  :  and  in  their  opinions  we  find, 
I  think,  an  indisputable  preponderance  to  that  deci- 
sion which  rejects  the  transmutation  of  species,  and 
which  accepts  the  former  side  of  the  dilemma ; 
namely,  that  the  changes  of  which  each  species  is 
susceptible,  though  difficult  to  define  in  words,  are 
limited  in  fact.  It  is  extremely  interesting  and 
satisfactory  thus  to  receive  an  answer  in  which 
we  can  confide,  to  inquiries  seemingly  so  wide  and 
bold  as  those  which  this  subject  involves.      I   refer 

e2 


100  PHYSIOLOGY. 

to  Mr.  Lyell,  Dr.  Prichard,  Mr.  Lawrence,  and 
others,  for  the  history  of  the  discussion,  and  for 
the  grounds  of  the  decision;  and  I  shall  quote 
very  briefly  the  main  points  and  conclusions  to  which 
the  inquiry  has  led*. 

It  may  be  considered,  then,  as  determined  by 
the  over-balance  of  physiological  authority,  that 
there  is  a  capacity  in  all  species  to  accommodate 
themselves,  to  a  certain  extent,  to  a  change  of  ex- 
ternal circumstances;  this  extent  varying  greatly 
according  to  the  species.  There  may  thus  arise 
changes  of  appearance  or  structure,  and  some  of 
these  changes  are  transmissible  to  the  offspring: 
but  the  mutations  thus  superinduced  are  governed 
by  constant  laws,  and  confined  within  certain  limits. 
Indefinite  divergence  from  the  original  type  is  not 
possible  ;  and  the  extreme  Hmit  of  possible  variation 
may  usually  be  reached  in  a  short  period  of  time : 
in  short,  species  ha'ce  a  real  existence  in  nature^  and  a 
transmutation  from  one  to  another  does  not  exist. 

Thus,  for  example,  Cuvier  remarks  f,  that  not- 
withstanding all  the  differences  of  size,  appearance, 
and  habits,  which  we  find  in  the  dogs  of  various 
races  and  countries,  and  though  we  have  (in  the 
Egyptian  mummies)  skeletons  of  this  animal  as  it 
existed  three   thousand  years  ago,  the   relation   of 


Lyell,  B.  ii.  c.  iv.  t  Ossem.  Foss.  Diss.  Prel.  p.  61. 


PROGRESSIVE  TENDENCIES.  101 

the  bones  to  each  other  remains  essentially  the 
same ;  and,  with  all  the  varieties  of  their  shape 
and  size,  there  are  characters  which  resist  all  the 
influences  both  of  external  nature,  of  human  inter- 
course, and  of  time. 

HYPOTHESIS  OF    PROGRESSIVE   TENDENCIES. 

Within  certain  limits,  however,  as  we  have  said, 
external  circumstances  produce  changes  in  the  forms 
of  organized  beings.  The  causes  of  change,  and 
the  laws  and  limits  of  their  eff*ects,  as  they  obtain 
in  the  existing  state  of  the  organic  creation,  are 
in  the  highest  degree  interesting.  And,  as  has 
been  already  intimated,  the  knowledge  thus  obtain- 
ed, has  been  applied  with  a  view  to  explain  the 
origin  of  the  existing  population  of  the  world, 
and  the  succession  of  its  past  conditions.  But 
those  who  have  attempted  such  an  explanation, 
have  found  it  necessary  to  assume  certain  addi- 
tional laws,  in  order  to  enable  themselves  to  de- 
duce, from  the  tenet  of  the  transmutability  of  the 
species  of  organized  beings,  such  a  state  of  things 
as  we  see  about  us,  and  such  a  succession  of  states 
as  is  evidenced  by  geological  researches.  And  here, 
again,  we  are  brought  to  questions  of  which  we  must 
seek  the  answers  from  the  most  profound  physiolo- 
gists.      Now    referring,    as    before,    to    those   which 


102  PHYSIOLOGY. 

appear  to  be  the  best  authorities,  it  is  found  that 
these  additional  positive  laws  are  still  more  inad- 
missible than  the  primary  assumption  of  indefinite 
capacity  of  change.  For  example,  in  order  to  ac- 
count, on  this  hypothesis,  for  the  seeming  adapta- 
tion of  the  endowments  of  animals  to  their  wants, 
it  is  held  that  the  endowments  are  the  result 
of  the  wants ; — that  the  swiftness  of  the  antelope, 
the  claws  and  teeth  of  the  lion,  the  trunk  of  the 
elephant,  the  long  neck  of  the  giraffe,  have  been 
produced  by  a  certain  plastic  character  in  the  con- 
stitution of  animals,  operated  upon,  for  a  long  course 
of  ages,  by  the  attempts  which  these  animals  made 
to  attain  objects  which  their  previous  organization 
did  not  place  within  their  reach.  In  this  way,  it 
is  maintained  that  the  most  striking  attributes  of 
animals,  those  which  apparently  imply  most  clearly 
the  providing  skill  of  their  Creator,  have  been 
brought  forth  by  the  long-repeated  efforts  of  the 
creatures  to  attain  the  object  of  their  desires ;  thus 
animals  with  the  highest  endowments  have  been 
gradually  developed  from  ancestral  forms  of  the  most 
limited  organization :  thus  fish,  birds,  and  beasts, 
have  grown  from  small  gelatinous  bodies^  "  petits 
corps  gelatineux,"  possessing  some  obscure  principle 
of  life,  and  the  capacity  of  developement ;  and  thus 
man  himself,  with  all  his  intellectual  and  moral, 
as  well  as  physical  privileges,  has  been  derived  from 


PROGRESSIVE   TENDENCIES.  103 

some  creature  of  the  ape  or  baboon  tribe,  urged 
by  a  constant  tendency  to  Improve,  or  at  least  to 
alter  his  condition. 

As  we  have  said,  in  order  to  arrive,  even  hypo- 
thetically,  at  this  result,  it  is  necessary  to  assume, 
besides  a  mere  capacity  for  change,  other  positive 
and  active  principles,  some  of  which  we  may  notice. 
Thus,  we  must  have,  as  the  direct  productions  of 
nature  on  this  hypothesis,  certain  monads  or  rough 
draughts,  the  primary  rudiments  of  plants  and  ani- 
mals. We  must  have,  in  these,  a  constant  tendency 
to  progressive  improtement^  to  the  attainment  of 
higher  powers  and  faculties  than  they  possess;  which 
tendency  is  again  perpetually  modified  and  controlled 
by  the  force  of  external  circumstances.  And  in  order 
to  account  for  the  simultaneous  existence  of  animals 
in  every  stage  of  this  imaginary  progress,  we  must 
suppose  that  nature  is  compelled  to  be  constantly 
producing  those  elementary  beings,  from  which  all 
animals  are  successively  developed. 

I  need  not  stay  to  point  out  how  extremely  arbi- 
trary every  part  of  this  scheme  is;  and  how  com- 
plex its  machinery  would  be,  even  if  it  did  account 
for  the  facts.  It  may  be  sufficient  to  observe,  as 
others  have  done*,  that  the  capacity  of  change,  and 
of  being  influenced  by  external  circumstances,  such 


*  Lyell,  Book  in.  (hap.  i.  p.  413. 


104  PHYSIOLOGV, 

as  we  really  find  it  in  nature,  and  therefore  such  as 
in  science  we  must  represent  it,  is  a  tendency,  not 
to  improve,  but  to  deteriorate.  When  species  are 
modified  by  external  causes,  they  usually  degenerate, 
and  do  not  advance.  And  there  is  no  instance  of  a 
species  acquiring  an  entirely  new  sense,  faculty,  or 
organ,  in  addition  to,  or  in  the  place  of,  what  it 
had  before. 

Not  only,  then,  is  the  doctrine  of  the  transmuta- 
tion of  species  in  itself  disproved  by  the  best  phy- 
siological reasonings,  but  the  additional  assumptions 
which  are  requisite,  to  enable  its  advocates  to  apply 
it  to  the  explanation  of  the  geological  and  other 
phenomena  of  the  earth,  are  altogether  gratuitous 
and  fantastical. 

Such  is  the  judgment  to  which  we  are  led  by  the 
examination  of  the  discussions  which  have  taken 
place  on  this  subject.  Yet  in  certain  speculations, 
occasioned  by  the  discovery  of  the  Sivatherium,  a 
new  fossil  animal  from  the  Sub-Himalaya  mountains 
of  India,  M.  Geoffroy  Saint-Hilaire  speaks  of  the 
behef  in  the  immutabihty  of  species  as  a  conviction 
which  is  fading  away  from  men's  minds.  He  speaks 
too  of  the  termination  of  the  age  of  Cuvier,  "  la 
cloture  du  siecle  de  Cuvier,"  and  of  the  commence- 
ment of  a  better  zoological  philosophy*.  But  though 


•  Compte  Rendu  de  VAcad.  des  Sc.  1837,  No.  3.  p.  81, 


PROGRESSIVE    TENDENCIES.  105 

he  expresses  himself  with  great  animation,  I  do  not 
perceive  that  he  adduces,  in  support  of  his  pecuhar 
opinions,  any  arguments  in  addition  to  those  which 
he  urged  during  the  Hfetime  of  Cuvier.  And  the 
reader*  may  recollect  that  the  consideration  of  that 
controversy  led  us  to  very  different  anticipations 
from  his,  respecting  the  probable  future  progress  of 
physiology.  The  discovery  of  the  Sivatherium  sup- 
plies no  particle  of  proof  to  the  hypothesis,  that  the 
existing  species  of  animals  are  descended  from  ex- 
tinct creatures  which  are  specifically  distinct :  and 
we  cannot  act  more  wisely  than  in  listening  to  the 
advice  of  that  eminent  naturaHst,  M.  de  Blainvillef. 
"  Against  this  hypothesis,  which,  up  to  the  pre- 
sent time,  I  regard  as  purely  gratuitous,  and  likely 
to  turn  geologists  out  of  the  sound  and  excellent 
road  in  which  they  now  are,  I  willingly  raise  my 
voice,  with  the  most  absolute  conviction  of  being 
in  the  right." 


See  p.  83.  t  Compte  Rendu,  1837,  No.  5,  p.  1«8. 


e5 


106 


GEOLOGY. 


THE    QUESTION    OF    CREATION    AS    RELATED    TO 
SCIENCE. 

*The  study  of  geology  opens  to  us  the  spectacle  of 
many  groups  of  species  which  have,  in  the  course 
of  the  earth's  history,  succeeded  each  other  at  vast 
intervals  of  time ;  one  set  of  animals  and  plants  dis- 
appearing, as  it  would  seem,  from  the  face  of  our 
planet,  and  others,  which  did  not  before  exist,  be- 
coming the  only  occupants  of  the  globe.  And  the 
dilemma  then  presents  itself  to  us  anew  : — either  we 
must  accept  the  doctrine  of  the  transmutation  of 
species,  and  must  suppose  that  the  organized  species 
of  one  geological  epoch  were  transmuted  into  those 
of  another  by  some  long-continued  agency  of  natural 
causes ;  or  else,  we  must  believe  in  many  successive 
acts  of  creation  and  extinction  of  species,  out  of  the 
common  course  of  nature ;  acts  which,  therefore,  we 
may  properly  call  miraculous. 

But  since  we  reject  the  production  of  new  species 
by  means  of  external  influence,  do  we  then,  it  may 
be  asked,  accept  the  other  side  of  the  dilemma 
which  we  have  stated ;  and  admit  a  series  of  crea- 


*  Hist.  Ind.  Sc.  Book  xviii.  Chap.  vi.  Sect.  5. 


CREATION   AS    RELATED    TO   SCIENCE.  107 

tions  of  species,  by  some  power  beyond  that  which 
we  trace  in  tlie  ordinary  course  of  nature  ? 

To  this  question,  the  history  and  analogy  of 
science,  I  conceive,  teach  us  to  reply  as  follows : — 
All  palsetiological  sciences,  all  speculations  which  at- 
tempt to  ascend  from  the  present  to  the  remote  past, 
by  the  chain  of  causation,  do  also,  by  an  inevitable 
consequence,  urge  us  to  look  for  the  beginning  of  the 
state  of  things  which  we  thus  contemplate  ;  but  in 
none  of  these  cases  have  men  been  able,  by  the  aid 
of  science,  to  arrive  at  a  beginning  which  is  homo- 
geneous with  the  known  course  of  events.  The  first 
origin  of  language,  of  civilization,  of  law  and  govern- 
ment, cannot  be  clearly  made  out  by  reasoning  and 
research ;  and  just  as  little,  we  may  expect,  will  a 
knowledge  of  the  origin  of  the  existing  and  extinct 
species  of  plants  and  animals,  be  the  result  of  phy- 
siological and  geological  investigation. 

But,  though  philosophers  have  never  yet  demon- 
strated, and  perhaps  never  will  be  able  to  demon- 
strate, what  was  that  primitive  state  of  things  in  the 
social  and  material  worlds,  from  which  the  progres- 
sive state  took  its  first  departure  ;  they  can  still,  in 
all  the  lines  of  research  to  which  we  have  referred, 
go  very  far  back ; — determine  many  of  the  remote  cir- 
cumstances of  the  past  sequence  of  events; — ascend 
to  a  point  which,  from  our  position  at  least,  seems 
to  be  near  the  origin  ; — and  exclude  many  supposi- 


108  GEOLOGY. 

tions  respecting  the  origin  itself.  Whether,  by  the 
light  of  reason  alone,  men  will  ever  be  able  to  do 
more  than  this,  it  is  difficult  to  say.  It  is,  I  think, 
no  irrational  opinion,  even  on  grounds  of  philoso- 
phical analogy  alone,  that  in  all  those  sciences  which 
look  back  and  seek  a  beginning  of  things,  we  may 
be  unable  to  arrive  at  a  consistent  and  definite  belief, 
without  having  recourse  to  other  grounds  of  truth, 
as  well  as  to  historical  research  and  scientific  rea- 
soning. When  our  thoughts  would  apprehend  stea- 
dily the  creation  of  things,  we  find  that  we  are 
obliged  to  summon  up  other  ideas  than  those  which 
regulate  the  pursuit  of  scientific  truths  ; — to  call  in 
other  powers  than  those  to  which  we  refer  natural 
events  :  it  cannot,  then,  be  considered  as  very  sur- 
prising, if,  in  this  part  of  our  inquiry,  we  are  com- 
pelled to  look  for  other  than  the  ordinary  evidence 
of  science. 

Geology,  forming  one  of  the  pala^tiological  class 
of  sciences,  which  trace  back  the  history  of  the  earth 
and  its  inhabitants  on  philosophical  grounds,  is  thus 
associated  with  a  number  of  other  kinds  of  research, 
which  are  concerned  about  language,  law,  art,  and 
consequently  about  the  internal  faculties  of  man,  his 
thoughts,  his  social  habits,  his  conception  of  right, 
his  love  of  beauty.  Geology  being  thus  brought 
into  the  atmosphere  of  moral  and  mental  specula- 
tions, it  may  be  expected  that  her  investigations  of 


CREATION   AS   RELATED   TO  SCIENCE.         J  09 

the  probable  past  will  share  an  influence  common  to 
them ;  and  that  she  will  not  be  allowed  to  point  to 
an  origin  of  her  own,  a  merely  physical  beginning  of 
things ;  but  that,  as  she  approaches  towards  such  a 
goal,  she  will  be  led  to  see  that  it  is  the  origin  of 
many  trains  of  events,  the  point  of  convergence  of 
many  lines.  It  may  be,  that  instead  of  being  allowed 
to  travel  up  to  this  focus  of  being,  we  are  only  able 
to  estimate  its  place  and  nature,  and  to  form  of  it 
such  a  judgment  as  this; — that  it  is  not  only 
the  source  of  mere  vegetable  and  animal  life,  but 
also  of  rational  and  social  life,  language  and  arts, 
law  and  order ;  in  short,  of  all  the  progressive  ten- 
dencies by  which  the  highest  principles  of  the  intel- 
lectual and  moral  world  have  been  and  are  developed, 
as  well  as  of  the  succession  of  organic  forms,  which 
we  find  scattered,  dead  or  living,  over  the  earth. 

This  reflection  concerning  the  natural  scientific 
view  of  creation,  it  will  be  observed,  has  not  been 
sought  for,  from  a  wish  to  arrive  at  such  conclusions ; 
but  it  has  flowed  spontaneously  from  the  manner  in 
which  we  have  had  to  introduce  geology  into  our 
classification  of  the  sciences :  and  this  classification 
was  framed  from  an  unbiassed  consideration  of  the 
general  analogies  and  guiding  ideas  of  the  various 
portions  of  our  knowledge.  Such  remarks  as  we 
have  made  may  on  this  account  be  considered  more 
worthy  of  attention. 


1  1  0  GEOLOGV. 

But  such  a  train  of  thought  must  be  pursued 
with  caution.  Although  it  may  not  be  possible  to 
arrive  at  a  right  conviction  respecting  the  origin  of 
the  world,  without  having  recourse  to  other  than 
physical  considerations,  and  to  other  than  geological 
evidence ;  yet  extraneous  considerations,  and  extrane- 
ous evidence,  respecting  the  nature  of  the  beginning 
of  things,  must  never  be  allowed  to  influence  our 
physics  or  our  geology.  Our  geological  dynamics, 
like  our  astronomical  dynamics,  may  be  inadequate 
to  carry  us  back  to  an  origin  of  that  state  of  things, 
of  which  it  explains  the  progress  :  but  this  deficiency 
must  be  supplied,  not  by  adding  supernatural  to 
natural  geological  dynamics,  but  by  accepting,  in 
their  proper  place,  the  views  supplied  by  a  portion 
of  knowledge  of  a  different  character  and  order.  If 
we  include  in  theology  the  speculations  to  which  we 
have  recourse  for  this  purpose,  we  must  exclude 
them  from  geology.  The  two  sciences  may  con- 
spire, not  by  having  any  part  in  common,  but 
because,  though  widely  diverse  in  their  lines,  both 
point  to  a  mysterious  and  invisible  origin  of  the 
world. 

All  that  which  claims  our  assent  on  those  higlier 
grounds  of  which  theology  takes  cognizance,  must 
claim  such  assent  as  is  consistent  with  those  grounds ; 
that  is,  it  nmst  require  belief  in  respect  of  all  that 
bears  upon  the  highest  relations  of  our  being,  those 


CREATION    AS    RELATED    TO   SCIENCE.         HI 

on  which  depend  our  duties  and  our  hopes.  Doc- 
trines of  this  kind  may  and  must  be  conveyed  and 
maintained,  by  means  of  information  concerning  the 
past  history  of  man,  and  his  social  and  material,  as 
well  as  moral  and  spiritual  fortunes.  He  who  be- 
lieves that  a  Providence  has  ruled  the  affairs  of 
mankind,  will  also  believe  that  a  Providence  has 
governed  the  material  world.  But  any  language  in 
which  the  narrative  of  this  government  of  the  ma- 
terial world  can  be  conveyed,  must  necessarily  be 
very  imperfect  and  inappropriate  ;  being  expressed 
in  terms  of  those  ideas  which  have  been  selected  by 
men,  in  order  to  describe  the  appearances  and  rela- 
tions of  created  things  as  they  affect  one  another. 
In  all  cases,  therefore,  where  we  have  to  attempt  to 
interpret  such  a  narrative,  we  must  feel  that  we  are 
extremely  liable  to  err ;  and  most  of  all,  when  our 
interpretation  refers  to  those  material  objects  and 
operations  which  are  most  foreign  to  the  main  pur- 
pose of  a  history  of  providence.  If  we  have  to 
consider  a  communication  containing  a  view  of  such 
M  government  of  the  world,  imparted  to  us,  as  we 
may  suppose,  in  order  to  point  out  the  right  direc- 
tion for  our  feelings  of  trust,  and  reverence,  and 
hope,  towards  the  Governor  of  the  world;  we  may 
expect  that  we  shall  be  in  no  danger  of  collecting 
from  our  authority  erroneous  notions  with  regard 
to   the   power,    and   wisdom,    and  goodness   of   His 


112  GEOLOGY. 

government ;  or  with  respect  to  our  own  place,  duties, 
and  prospects,  and  the  history  of  our  race,  so  far  as 
our  duties  and  prospects  are  concerned.  But  that 
we  should  rightly  understand  the  detail  of  all  events 
in  the  history  of  man,  or  of  the  skies,  or  of  the 
earth,  which  are  narrated  for  the  purpose  of  thus 
giving  a  right  direction  to  our  minds,  is  by  no 
means  equally  certain ;  and  I  do  not  think  it  would 
be  too  much  to  say,  that  an  immunity  from  per- 
plexity and  error,  in  such  matters,  is,  on  general 
grounds,  very  improbable.  It  cannot  then  surprize 
us  to  find,  that  parts  of  such  narrations  which 
seem  to  refer  to  occurrences  like  those  of  which 
astronomers  and  geologists  have  attempted  to  deter- 
mine the  laws,  have  given  rise  to  many  interpreta- 
tions, all  inconsistent  with  one  another,  and  most  of 
them  at  variance  with  the  best  estabhshed  principles 
of  astronomy  and  geology. 

It  may  be  urged,  that  all  truths  must  be  consistent 
with  all  other  truths,  and  that  therefore  the  results 
of  true  geology  or  astronomy  cannot  be  irreconcile- 
able  with  the  statements  of  true  theology.  And 
this  universal  consistency  of  truth  with  itself  must 
be  assented  to ;  but  it  by  no  means  follows  that  we 
must  be  able  to  obtain  a  full  insight  into  the  nature 
and  manner  of  such  a  consistency.  Such  an  insight 
would  only  be  possible  if  we  could  obtain  a  clear 
view    of   that    central    body    of   truth,    the    source 


CREATION  AS   RELATED   TO    SCIENCE.         113 

of  the  principles  which  appear  in  the  separate 
lines  of  speculation.  To  expect  that  we  should  see 
clearly  how  the  providential  government  of  the 
world  is  consistent  with  the  unvarying  laws  by 
which  its  motions  and  developements  are  regulated, 
is  to  expect  to  understand  thoroughly  the  laws  of 
motion,  of  developement,  and  of  providence ;  it  is  to 
expect  that  we  may  ascend  from  geology  and  astro- 
nomy to  the  creative  and  legislative  center,  from 
which  proceeded  earth  and  stars ;  and  then  descend 
again  into  the  moral  and  spiritual  world,  because  its 
source  and  center  are  the  same  as  those  of  the 
material  creation.  It  is  to  say  that  reason,  whether 
finite  or  infinite,  must  be  consistent  with  itself; 
and  that,  therefore,  the  finite  must  be  able  to  com- 
prehend the  infinite,  to  travel  from  any  one  pro- 
vince of  the  moral  and  material  universe  to  any 
other,  to  trace  their  bearing,  and  to  connect  their 
boundaries. 

One  of  the  advantages  of  that  study  of  the  history 
and  nature  of  science  in  which  we  are  now  engaged 
is,  that  it  warns  us  of  the  hopeless  and  presumptuous 
character  of  such  attempts  to  understand  the  govern- 
ment of  the  world  by  the  aid  of  science,  without 
throwing  any  discredit  upon  the  reality  of  our  know- 
ledge ; — that  while  it  shows  how  solid  and  certain 
each  science  is,  so  long  as  it  refers  its  own  facts  to 
its  own  ideas,  it  confines  each  science  within  its  own 


114  GEOLOGY. 

limits,  and  condemns  it  as  empty  and  helpless,  when 
it  pronounces  upon  those  subjects  which  are  extra- 
neous to  it.  The  error  of  persons  who  should  seek  a 
geological  narrative  in  theological  records,  would  be 
rather  in  the  search  itself  than  in  their  interpretation 
of  what  they  might  find ;  and  in  like  manner  the  error 
of  those  who  would  conclude  against  a  supernatural 
beginning,  or  a  providential  direction  of  the  world, 
upon  geological  or  physiological  reasonings,  would 
be,  that  they  had  expected  those  sciences  alone  to 
place  the  origin  or  the  government  of  the  world  in 
its  proper  light. 

Though  these  observations  apply  generally  to  all 
the  palaetiological  sciences,  they  may  be  permitted 
here,  because  they  have  an  especial  bearing  upon 
some  of  the  difficulties  which  have  embarrassed  the 
progress  of  geological  speculation  ;  and  though  such 
difficulties  are,  I  trust,  nearly  gone  by,  it  is  impor- 
tant for  us  to  see  them  in  their  true  bearing. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  follows  that  geology 
and  astronomy  are,  of  themselves,  incapable  of 
giving  us  any  distinct  and  satisfactory  account  of 
the  origin  of  the  universe,  or  of  its  parts.  We 
need  not  wonder,  then,  at  any  particular  instance  of 
this  incapacity  ;  as  for  example,  that  of  which  we 
have  been  speaking,  the  impossibility  of  accounting 
by  any  natural  means  for  the  production  of  all  the 
successive  tribes  of  plants  and  animals  which  have 


CREATION   AS    RELATED    TO   SCIENCE.         Ho 

peopled  the  world  in  the  various  stages  of  its  pro- 
gress, as  geology  teaches  us.  That  they  were,  like 
our  own  animal  and  vegetable  contemporaries,  pro- 
foundly adapted  to  the  condition  in  which  they  were 
placed,  we  have  ample  reason  to  believe ;  but  when 
we  inquire  whence  they  came  into  this  our  world, 
geology  is  silent.  The  mystery  of  creation  is  not 
within  the  range  of  her  legitimate  territory ;  she 
says   nothing,   but  she  points  upwards. 


116 


THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BIOLOGY. 


THE  IDEA  OF  FINAL  CAUSES. 

*  1 .  By  an  examination  of  those  notions  which 
enter  into  all  our  reasonings  and  judgments  on 
living  things,  it  appears  that  we  conceive  animal 
life  as  a  vortex  or  cycle  of  moving  matter  in  which 
the  form  of  the  vortex  determines  the  motions,  and 
these  motions  again  support  the  form  of  the  vortex : 
the  stationary  parts  circulate  the  fluids,  and  the 
fluids  nourish  the  permanent  parts.  Each  portion 
ministers  to  the  others,  each  depends  upon  the 
other.  The  parts  make  up  the  whole,  but  the 
existence  of  the  whole  is  essential  to  the  preser- 
vation of  the  parts.  But  parts  existing  under  such 
conditions  are  organs^  and  the  whole  is  organized. 
This  is  the  fundamental  conception  of  organization. 
"Organized  beings,"  says  the  physiologist -j-,  "are  com- 
posed of  a  number  of  essential  and  mutually  depen- 
dent parts."  "  An  organized  product  of  nature,'" 
says  the  great  metaphysician  J,  "  is  that  in  which  all 
the  parts  are  mutually  ends  and  means." 

2.  It  will  be  observed  that  we  do  not  content 
ourselves  with  saying  that  in  such  a  whole,  all  the 


*  Phil.  Ind.  Sc.  Book  ix.  Chap.  vi. 

t  Muller,  Elem.  p.  18.  $  Kant,  UrtheilskrafL  p.  296. 


IDEA    OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  1 17 

parts  are  mutually  dependent.  This  might  be  true 
even  of  a  mechanical  structure ;  it  would  be  easy  to 
imagine  a  framework  in  which  each  part  should  be 
necessary  to  the  support  of  each  of  the  others ;  for 
example,  an  arch  of  several  stones.  But  in  such 
a  structure  the  parts  have  no  properties  which  they 
derive  from  the  whole.  They  are  beams  or  stones 
when  separate ;  they  are  no  more  when  joined. 
But  the  same  is  not  the  case  in  an  organized 
whole.  The  limb  of  an  animal  separated  from  the 
body,  loses  the  properties  of  a  limb  and  soon  ceases 
to  retain  even  its  form. 

3.  Nor  do  we  content  ourselves  with  saying  that 
the  parts  are  mutually  causes  and  effects.  This  is  the 
case  in  machinery.  In  a  clock,  the  pendulum  by 
means  of  the  escapement  causes  the  descent  of  the 
weight,  the  weight  by  the  same  escapement  keeps 
up  the  motion  of  the  pendulum.  But  things  of  this 
kind  may  happen  by  accident.  Stones  slide  from 
a  rock  down  the  side  of  a  hill  and  cause  it  to  be 
smooth ;  the  smoothness  of  the  slope  causes  stones 
still  to  slide.  Yet  no  one  would  call  such  a  slide 
an  organized  system.  The  system  is  organized,  when 
the  effects  which  take  place  among  the  parts  are 
essential  to  our  conception  of  tJie  whole;  when  the 
whole  would  not  he  a  whole,  nor  the  parts,  parts, 
except  these  effects  were  produced  ;  when  the  effects 
not  only   happen  in  fact,   but  are  included  in  the 


1X3  BIOLOGY. 

idea  of  the  object ;  when  they  are  not  only  seen, 
but  foreseen;  not  only  expected,  but  intended:  in 
short  when,  instead  of  being  causes  and  effects,  they 
are  ends  and  meam,  as  they  are  termed  in  the  above 

definition. 

Thus  we  necessarily  include,  in  our  Idea  of 
Organization,  the  notion  of  an  end,  a  purpose,  a 
design ;  or,  to  use  another  phrase  which  has  been 
peculiarly  appropriated  in  this  case,  a  Final  Cause. 
This  idea  of  a  Final  Cause  is  an  essential  condition 
in  order  to  the  pursuing  our  researches  respecting 
organized  bodies. 

4.     This  Idea  of  Final  Cause  is  not  deduced 
from  the  phenomena  by  reasoning,  but  is  assumed 
as  the  only  condition  under  which  we  can  reason  on 
such  subjects  at  all.      We  do  not  deduce  the  Idea 
of  Space,  or  Time,  or  efficient  Cause,  from  the  phe- 
nomena about  us,  but  necessarily  look  at  phenomena 
as  subordinate  to  these  Ideas  from  the  beginning  of 
our  reasoning.      It  is  true,  our  ideas  of  relations  of 
Space,   and  Time,    and  Force,   may   become  much 
more  clear  by  our  famiharizing  ourselves  with  par- 
ticular phenomena:  but  still,  the  Fundamental  Ideas 
are  not  generated,  but  unfolded  ;  not  extracted  from 
the   external   world,   but   evolved    from    the    world 
within.      In  like   manner,  in  the   contemplation  of 
organic  structures,   we   consider  each   part  as   sub- 
servient  to   some   use,    and    we    cannot    study    the 


IDEA    OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  119 

structure  as  organic  without  such  a  conception. 
This  notion  of  adaptation, — this  Idea  of  an  End, — 
may  become  much  more  clear  and  impressive  by 
seeing  it  exempHfied  in  particular  cases.  But  still, 
though  suggested  and  evoked  by  special  cases,  it  is 
not  furnished  by  them.  If  it  be  not  supplied  by 
the  mind  itself,  it  can  never  be  logically  deduced 
from  the  phenomena.  It  is  not  a  portion  of  the 
facts  which  wo  study,  but  it  is  a  principle  which 
connects,  includes,  and  renders  them  intelligible ; 
as  our  other  Fundamental  Ideas  do  the  classes  of 
facts  to  which  they  respectively  apply. 

5.  This  has  already  been  confirmed  by  reference 
to  fact ;  in  the  History  of  Physiology,  I  have  shown 
that  those  who  studied  the  structure  of  animals  were 
irresistibly  led  to  the  conviction  that  the  parts  of 
this  structure  have  each  its  end  or  purpose ; — that 
each  member  and  organ  not  merely  produces  a 
certain  effect  or  answers  a  certain  use,  but  is  so 
framed  as  to  impress  us  with  the  persuasion  that 
it  was  constructed  for  that  use : — that  it  was  in- 
tended to  produce  the  effect.  It  was  there  seen 
that  this  persuasion  was  repeatedly  expressed  in  the 
most  emphatic  manner  by  Galen ; — that  it  directed 
the  researches  and  led  to  the  discoveries  of  Harvey  ; 
— that  it  has  always  been  dwelt  upon  as  a  favourite 
contemplation,  and  followed  as  a  certain  guide,  by 
the  best  anatomists  ; — and  that  it  is  inculcated  by 


120  BIOLOGY. 

the  physiologists  of  the  profoundest  views  and  most 
extensive  knowledge  of  our  own  time.  All  these 
persons  have  deemed  it  a  most  certain  and  impor- 
tant principle  of  physiology,  that  in  every  organized 
structure,  plant  or  animal,  each  intelligible  part  has 
its  allotted  office: — each  organ  is  designed  for  its 
appropriate  function: — that  nature,  in  these  cases, 
produces  nothing  in  vain :  that,  in  short,  each  por- 
tion of  the  whole  arrangement  has  its  final  cause  ; 
an  end  to  which  it  is  adapted,  and  in  this  end,  the 
reason  that  it  is  where  and  what  it  is. 

6.  This  notion  of  Design  in  organized  bodies 
must,  I  say,  be  supplied  by  the  student  of  organi- 
zation out  of  his  own  mind  :  a  truth  which  will 
become  clearer  if  we  attend  to  the  most  conspicuous 
and  acknowledged  instances  of  design.  The  struc- 
ture of  the  eye,  in  which  the  parts  are  curiously 
adjusted  so  as  to  produce  a  distinct  image  on  the 
retina,  as  in  an  optical  instrument ; — the  trochlear 
muscle  of  the  eye,  in  which  the  tendon  passes  round 
a  support  and  turns  back,  like  a  rope  round  a 
pulley; — the  prospective  contrivances  for  the  pre- 
servation of  animals,  provided  long  before  they  are 
wanted,  as  the  milk  of  the  mother,  the  teeth  of  the 
child,  the  eyes  and  the  lungs  of  the  foetus : — these 
arrangements,  and  innumerable  others,  call  up  m 
us  a  persuasion  that  Design  has  entered  into  the 
plan    of  animal    form    and    progress.      And    if   we 


IDEA    OF    FINAL  CAUSES.  121 

bring  in  our  minds  this  conception  of  Design, 
nothing  can  more  fully  square  with  and  fit  it,  than 
such  instances  as  these.  But  if  we  did  not  already 
possess  the  Idea  of  Design ; — if  we  had  not  had 
our  notion  of  mechanical  contrivance  awakened  by 
inspection  of  optical  instruments,  or  pulleys,  or  in 
some  other  way ; — if  we  had  never  been  conscious 
ourselves  of  providing  for  the  future; — if  this  were 
the  case,  we  could  not  recognize  contrivance  and 
prospectiveness  in  such  instances  as  we  have  referred 
to.  The  facts  are,  indeed,  admirably  in  accordance 
with  these  conceptions,  when  the  two  are  brought 
together :  but  the  facts  and  the  conceptions  come 
together  from  different  quarters — from  without  and 
from   within. 

7.  We  may  further  illustrate  this  point  by  re- 
ferring to  the  relations  of  travellers  who  tell  us  that 
when  consummate  examples  of  human  mechanical 
contrivance  have  been  set  before  savages,  they  have 
appeared  incapable  of  apprehending  them  as  proofs 
of  design.  This  shews  that  in  such  cases  the  Idea 
of  Design  had  not  been  developed  in  the  minds  of 
the  people  who  were  thus  unintelligent :  but  it  no 
more  proves  that  such  an  idea  does  not  naturally 
and  necessarily  arise,  in  the  progress  of  men's  minds, 
than  the  confused  manner  in  which  the  same  savages 
apprehend  the  relations  of  space,  or  number,  or 
cause,   proves  that  these  ideas  do  not  naturally  be- 

F 


^  22  BIOLOGY. 

long  to  their  intellects.  All  men  have  these  ideas ; 
and  it  is  because  they  cannot  help  referring  their 
sensations  to  such  ideas,  that  they  apprehend  the 
world  as  existing  in  time  and  space,  and  as  a  series 
of  causes  and  effects.  It  would  be  very  erroneous 
to  say  that  the  belief  of  such  truths  is  obtained 
by  logical  reasoning  from  facts.  And  in  like  man- 
ner we  cannot  logically  deduce  design  from  the  con- 
templation of  organic  structures;  although  it  is 
impossible  for  ns,  when  the  facts  are  clearly  before 
us,  not  to  find  a  reference  to  design  operating  in 
our  minds. 

8.   Again ;  the  evidence  of  the  doctrine  of  Final 
Causes  as  a  fundamental  principle  of  Biology  may  be 
obscured  and  weakened  in  some  minds  by  the   con- 
stant habit  of  viewing  this  doctrine  with  suspicion 
as  unphilosophical  and  at  variance  with  morphology. 
By  cherishing  such  views  it  is  probable  that  many 
persons,    physiologists    and    others,    have    gradually 
brought  themselves  to  suppose  that  many  or  most 
of  the  arrangements  which  are   familiarly   adduced 
as    instances    of   design  may   be  accounted  for,    or 
explained  away ; — that  there  is  a  certain  degree  of 
prejudice  and  narrowness  of  comprehension  in  that 
lively    admiration    of   the    adaptation   of  means    to 
ends  which  common  minds  derive  from  the  spectacle 
of  organic  arrangements.     And  yet,  even  in  persons 
accustomed   to   these  views,  the  strong  and  natural 


IDEA    OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  123 

influence  of  the  Idcca  of  a  Final  Cause,  the  spon- 
taneous recognition  of  the  relation  of  means  to  an 
end  as  the  assumption  which  makes  organic  arrange- 
ments intelligible,  breaks  forth  when  we  bring  be- 
fore them  a  new  case,  with  regard  to  which  their 
genuine  convictions  have  not  yet  been  modified  by 
their  intellectual  habits.  I  will  offer,  as  an  example 
which  may  serve  to  illustrate  this,  the  discoveries 
recently  made  with  regard  to  the  process  of  suck- 
ling of  the  kangaroo.  In  the  case  of  this,  as  of 
other  pouched  animals,  the  young  animal  is  removed, 
while  very  small  and  imperfectly  formed,  from  the 
womb  to  the  pouch,  in  which  the  teats  are,  and  is 
there  placed  with  its  lips  against  one  of  the  nipples. 
But  the  young  animal  taken  altogether  is  not  so 
large  as  the  nipple,  and  is  therefore  incapable  of 
sucking  after  the  manner  of  common  mammals. 
Here  is  a  difficulty :  how  is  it  overcome  I — By  an 
appropriate  contrivance:  the  nipple,  which  in  com- 
mon mammals  is  not  furnished  with  any  muscle,  is 
in  the  kangaroo  provided  with  a  powerful  extrusory 
nmscle  by  which  the  mother  can  inject  the  milk  into 
the  mouth  of  her  offspring.  And  again;  in  order 
to  give  attachment  to  this  muscle  there  is  a  bone 
which  is  not  found  in  animals  of  other  kinds.  But 
this  mode  of  solving  the  problem  of  suckling  so 
small  a  creature  introduces  another  difficulty.  If 
the  milk   is  injected    into  the  mouth   of  the  young 

f2 


]  .>4.  BIOLOGY 


one,  without  any  action  of  its  own  muscles,  what 
is  to  prevent  the  fluid  entering  the  windpipe  and 
producing  suffocation?    How  is  this  danger  avoided  ? 

By  another  appropriate  contrivance:    there  is  a 

funnel  in  the  back  of  the  throat  by  which  the  air- 
passage  is  completely  separated  from  the  passage 
for  nutriment,  and  the  injected  milk  passes  in  a 
divided  stream  on  each  side  of  the  larynx  to  the 
oesophagus*.  And  as  if  to  show  that  this  apparatus 
is  really  formed  with  a  view  to  the  wants  of  the 
young  one,  the  structure  alters  in  the  course  of 
the  animaFs  growth;  and  the  funnel,  no  longer 
needed,  is  modified  and  disappears. 

With  regard  to  this  and  similar  examples,  the 
remark  which  I  would  urge  is  this :— that  no  one, 
however  prejudiced  or  unphilosophical  he  may  in 
general  deem  the  reference  to  Final  Causes,  can, 
at  the  first  impression,  help  regarding  this  curious 
system  of  arrangement  as  the  means  to  an  end. 
So  contemplated,  it  becomes  significant,  intelligible, 
admirable:  without  such  a  principle,  it  is  an  un- 
meaning complexity,  a  collection  of  contradictions, 
producing  an  almost  impossible  result  by  a  por- 
tentous conflict  of  chances.  The  parts  of  this  ap- 
paratus cannot  have  produced  one  another;  one 
part   is  in  the  mother;   another  part  in  the  young 


•  Mr.  Owen,  in  Phil.  Trans.,  1834,  p.  348. 


IDEA    OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  125 

one :  without  their  harmony  they  could  not  be 
effective ;  but  nothing  except  design  can  operate  to 
make  them  harmonious.  They  are  intended  to  work 
together ;  and  we  cannot  resist  the  conviction  of  this 
intention  when  the  facts  first  come  before  us.  Per- 
haps there  may  hereafter  be  physiologists  who, 
tracing  the  gradual  developement  of  the  parts  of 
which  we  have  spoken,  and  the  analogies  which 
connect  them  with  the  structures  of  other  animals, 
may  think  that  this  developement,  these  analogies, 
account  for  the  conformation  we  have  described ; 
and  may  hence  think  lightly  of  the  explanation 
derived  from  the  reference  to  Final  Causes.  Yet 
surely  it  is  clear,  on  a  calm  consideration  of  the 
subject,  that  the  latter  explanation  is  not  disturbed 
by  the  former;  and  that  the  observer's  first  im- 
pression, that  this  is  "  an  irrefragable  evidence  of 
creative  foresight*,"  can  never  be  obliterated;  how- 
ever much  it  may  be  obscured  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  confuse  this  view  by  mixing  it  with 
others  which  are  utterly  heterogeneous  to  it,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  contradictory. 

9.  I  have  elsewhere -f  remarked  how  physiologists, 
who  thus  look  with  suspicion  and  dislike  upon  the 
introduction  of  Final  Causes  into  physiology,  have 
still  been  unable  to  exclude  from  their  speculations 


»  Mr.  Owen,  in  Phil,  Trans.,  1834,  p.  349. 
t  Bridgewater  Treatise ,  p.  352. 


1 26  BIOLOGY. 

causes  of  this  kind.  Thus  Cabanis  says*,  "  I  regard 
with  the  great  Bacon,  the  philosophy  of  Final 
Causes  as  sterile ;  but  I  have  elsewhere  acknow- 
ledged that  it  was  very  difficult  for  the  most  cautious 
man  never  to  have  recourse  to  them  in  his  expla- 
nations." Accordingly,  he  says,  "  The  partisans  of 
Final  Causes  nowhere  find  arguments  so  strong  in 
favour  of  their  way  of  looking  at  nature  as  in  the 
laws  which  preside  and  the  circumstances  of  all 
kinds  which  concur  in  the  reproduction  of  living 
races.  In  no  case  do  the  means  employed  appear 
so  clearly  relative  to  the  end."  And  it  would  be 
easy  to  find  similar  acknowledgments,  express  or 
virtual,  in  other  writers  of  the  same  kind.  Thus 
Bichat,  after  noting  the  difference  between  the  or- 
ganic sensibility  by  which  the  organs  are  made  to 
perform  their  offices,  and  the  animal  sensibihty  of 
which  the  nervous  center  is  the  seat,  says|,  "  No 
doubt  it  will  be  asked,  ichyT — that  is,  as  we  shall 
see,  for  wdiat  end — "  the  organs  of  internal  life  have 
received  from  nature  an  inferior  degree  of  sensibility 
only,  and  why  they  do  not  transmit  to  the  brain  the 
impressions  which  they  receive,  while  all  the  acts  of 
the  animal  life  imply  this  transmission  ?  The  reason 
is  simply  this,  that  all  the  phenomena  which  establish 
our  connexions  with  surrounding  objects  ought  to  he, 


*  Rapports  de  Physique  et  du  Moral,  i.  21j9. 
f  Life  and  Death,  (trans.  >  p.  32. 


IDEA    OF   FINAL    CAUSES.  127 

and  are  in  fact,  under  the  influence  of  the  will;  while 
all  those  which  serve  for  the  purpose  of  assimilation 
only,  escape,  and  ought  indeed  to  escape,  such  in- 
fluence." The  reason  here  assigned  is  the  Final 
Cause  ;  which,  as  Bichat  justly  says,  we  cannot  help 
asking  for. 

10.      Again;    I  may  quote  from  the  writer  last 
mentioned  another  remark,  which  shews  that  in  the 
organical  sciences,  and  in  them  alone,  the  Idea  of 
forces  as    Means  acting   to   an  End,    is  inevitably 
assumed  and  acknowledged  as  of  supreme  authority. 
In  Biology  alone,  observes  Bichat*,  have  we  to  con- 
template the    state  of  disease.      "  Physiology  is    to 
the  movements  of   living  bodies,    what    astronomy, 
dynamics,    hydraulics,    &c.,    are    to   those    of  inert 
matter :   but  these  latter  sciences  have  no  branches 
which  correspond  to  them  as  pathology  corresponds 
to  physiology.      For  the  same  reason  all  notion  of 
a  medicament  is  repugnant  to  the  physical  sciences. 
A  medicament  has  for  its  object  to  bring  the  pro- 
perties of  the  system  back  to  their  natural  type  ; 
but  the  physical  properties  never  depart  from  this 
type,   and  have  no  need  to  be  brought  back  to  it : 
and  thus  there  is  nothing  in  the  physical  sciences 
which  holds  the  place  of  therapeutick  in  physiology." 


Anatomie  Gene  rale,  i.  lii 


128  BIOLOGY. 

Or,  as  we  might  express  it  otherwise,  of  inert  forces 
we  have  no  conception  of  what  they  ought  to  do^  ex- 
cept what  they  do.  The  forces  of  gravity,  elasticity, 
affinity,  never  act  in  a  diseased  manner ;  we  never 
conceive  them  as  faihng  in  their  purpose ;  for  we 
do  not  conceive  them  as  having  any  purpose  which 
is  answered  by  one  mode  of  their  action  rather 
than  another.  But  with  organical  forces  the  case 
is  different ;  they  are  necessarily  conceived  as  acting 
for  the  preservation  and  developement  of  the  system 
in  which  they  reside.  If  they  do  not  do  this,  they 
fail,  they  are  deranged,  diseased.  They  have  for 
their  object  to  conform  the  living  being  to  a  cer- 
tain type  ;  and  if  they  cause  or  allow  it  to  deviate 
from  this  type,  their  action  is  distorted,  morbid, 
contrary  to  the  ends  of  nature.  And  thus  this 
conception  of  organized  beings  as  susceptible  of 
disease,  implies  the  recognition  of  a  state  of  health, 
and  of  the  organs  and  the  vital  forces  as  means  for 
preserving  this  normal  condition.  The  state  of  health 
and  of  perpetual  developement  is  necessarily  con- 
templated as  the  Final  Cause  of  the  processes  and 
powers  with  which  the  different  parts  of  plants  and 
animals  are  endowed. 

1 1 .  This  idea  of  a  Final  Cause  is  applicable  as  a 
fundamental  and  regulative  idea  to  our  speculations 
concerning  organized  creatures  only.      That  there  is 


IDEA  OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  129 

a  purpose  in  many  other  parts  of  the  creation,  we 
find  abundant  reason  to  beheve  from  the  arrrange- 
ments  and  laws  which  prevail  around  us.  But 
this  persuasion  is  not  to  be  allowed  to  regulate 
and  direct  our  reasonings  with  regard  to  inorganic 
matter,  of  which  conception  the  relation  of  means 
and  end  forms  no  essential  part.  In  mere  Physics, 
Final  Causes,  as  Bacon  has  observed,  are  not  to 
be  admitted  as  a  principle  of  reasoning  But  in 
the  organical  sciences,  the  assumption  of  design  and 
purpose  in  every  part  of  every  whole,  that  is,  the 
pervading  idea  of  Final  Cause,  is  the  basis  of  sound 
reasoning  and  the  source  of  true  doctrine. 

12.  The  Idea  of  Final  Cause,  of  end,  purpose, 
design,  intention,  is  altogether  different  from  the 
Idea  of  Cause,  as  efficient  cause,  which  we  formerly 
had  to  consider ;  and  on  this  account  the  use  of 
the  word  Cause  in  this  phrase  has  been  objected  to. 
If  the  idea  be  clearly  entertained  and  steadily 
applied,  the  word  is  a  question  of  subordinate 
importance.  The  term  Final  Cause  has  been  long 
familiarly  used,  and  appears  not  likely  to  lead  to 
confusion. 

13.  The  consideration  of  Final  Causes,  both  in 
physiology  and  in  other  subjects,  has  at  all  times 
attracted  much  attention,  in  consequence  of  its 
bearing  upon  the  belief  of  an  Intelligent  Author 
of  the  Universe.      I  do  not  intend,  in  this  place,  to 

f5 


130  BIOLOGY. 

pursue  the  subject  far  in  this  view  :  but  there  is  one 
antithesis  of  opinion,  already  noticed  in  speaking  of 
Physiology,  on  which  I  will  again  make  a  few  re- 
marks*. 

It  has  appeared  to  some  persons  that  the  mere 
aspect  of  order  and  symmetry  in  the  works  of  nature 
—the  contemplation  of  comprehensive  and  consistent 
law— is  sufficient  to  lead  us  to  the  conception  of  a 
design   and   intelligence    producing    the   order    and 
carrying   into    effect  the    law.       Without   here   at- 
tempting to  decide  whether   this  is  true,    we  may 
discern,  after  what  has  been  said,  that  the  concep- 
tion of  design,   arrived   at  in  this  manner,   is  alto- 
gether different  from  that  idea  of  design  which  is 
suggested  to  us  by  organized  bodies,  and  which  we 
describe   as    the   doctrine   of    Final   Causes.       The 
regular  form  of  a  crystal,  whatever  beautiful  sym- 
metry it  may  exhibit,  whatever  general  laws  it  may 
exemphfy,  does  not  prove  design  in  the  same  man- 
ner in  which  design  is  proved  by  the  provisions  for 
the  preservation  and  growth  of  the  seeds  of  plants, 
and  of  the  young  of  animals.     The  law  of  universal 
gravitation,  however  wide  and  simple,  does  not  im- 
press us  with  the  belief  of  a  purpose,   as  does  that 
propensity  by  which  the  two  sexes  of  each   animal 
are  brought  together.      If  it  could  be  shewn  that 

*  See  p.  73. 


IDEA   OF    FINAL   CAUSES.  131 

the  symmetrical  structure  of  a  flower  results  from 
laws  of  the  same  kind  as  those  which  determine  the 
regular  forms  of  crystals,  or  the  motions  of  the 
planets,  the  discovery  might  be  very  striking  and 
important,  but  it  would  not  at  all  come  under  our 
idea  of  Final  Cause. 

14.  Accordingly,  there  have  been,  in  modern 
times,  two  different  schools  of  physiologists,  the 
one  proceeding  upon  the  idea  of  Final  Causes,  the 
other  school  seeking  in  the  realm  of  organized  bodies 
wide  laws  and  analogies  from  which  that  idea  is  ex- 
cluded. All  the  great  biologists  of  preceding  times, 
and  some  of  the  greatest  of  modern  times,  have 
belonged  to  the  former  school;  and  especially  Cuvier, 
who  may  be  considered  as  the  head  of  it.  It  was 
solely  by  the  assiduous  application  of  this  principle 
of  Final  Cause,  as  he  himself  constantly  declared, 
that  he  was  enabled  to  make  the  discoveries  which 
have  rendered  his  name  so  illustrious,  and  which 
contain  a  far  larger  portion  of  important  anatomical 
and  biological  truth  than  it  ever  before  fell  to  the 
lot  of  one  man  to  contribute  to  the  science. 

15.  The  opinions  which  have  been  put  in  op- 
position to  the  principle  of  Final  Causes  have,  for 
the  most  part,  been  stated  vaguely  and  ambiguously. 
Among  the  most  definite  of  such  principles,  is  that 
which,  in  the  History  of  the  subject,  I  have  termed 
the  Principle  of  metamorphosed  and  developed  Sym- 


^32  BIOLOGY. 

metry,  upon  which  has  been  founded  the  science  of 
Morphology. 

The  reality  and  importance  of  this  principle  are 
not  to  be  denied  by  us :     we  have  shown  how  they 
are   proved   by  its   apphcation   in   various   sciences, 
and  especially  in   botany.     But  those  advocates  of 
this  principle    who  have  placed  it  in    antithesis  to 
the  doctrine  of  Final  Causes,  have  by  this  means 
done  far  more  injustice  to  their  own  favourite  doc- 
trine than  damage  to  the  one  which  they  opposed. 
The  adaptation  of  the  bones  of  the  skeleton  to  the 
muscles,  the   provision   of  fulcrums,  projecting  pro- 
cesses,   channels,    so    that    the  motions  and  forces 
shall  be  such  as  the  needs  of  life   require,   cannot 
possibly  become  less  striking  and  convincing,   from 
any  discovery  of  general    analogies  of  one    animal 
frame  with  another,   or  of  laws  connecting  the   de- 
velopement  of  different  parts.     AMienever  such  laws 
are  discovered,   we  can   only  consider  them   as  the 
means  of  producing  that   adaptation   which    we  so 
much  admire.     Our  conviction  that  the  Artist  works 
intelligently,    is    not    destroyed,  though  it    may  be 
modified    and  transferred,  when  we  obtain  a  sight 
of  his  tools.      Our  discovery    of  laws    cannot   con- 
tradict   our   persuasion   of   ends ;    our    Morphology 
cannot  prejudice  our  Teleology. 

16.      The  irresistible  and  constant  apprehension 
of  a  purpose  in  the  forms  and  functions  of  animals 


IDEA    OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  133 

has  introduced  into  the  writings  of  speculators  on 
these  subjects  various  forms  of  expression,  more  or 
less  precise,  more  or  less  figurative;  as,  that  animals 
are  framed  with  a  view  to  the  part  which  they 
have  to  play ; — that  nature  does  nothing  in  vain  ; 
that  she  employs  the  best  means  for  her  ends ;  and 
the  like.  However  metaphorical  or  inexact  any 
of  these  phrases  may  be  in  particular,  yet  taken 
altogether,  they  convey,  clearly  and  definitely  enough 
to  preclude  any  serious  error,  a  principle  of  the 
most  profound  reality  and  of  the  highest  impor- 
tance in  the  organical  sciences.  But  some  adherents 
of  the  morphological  school  of  which  I  have  spoken 
reject,  and  even  ridicule,  all  such  modes  of  ex- 
pression. "  T  know  nothing,''  says  M.  Geoffroy  Saint- 
Hilaire,  "of  animals  which  have  to  play  a  part  in 
nature.  I  cannot  make  of  nature  an  intelligent 
being  who  does  nothing  in  vain  ;  who  acts  by  the 
shortest  mode ;  who  does  all  for  the  best.''  The 
philosophers  of  this  school,  therefore,  do  not,  it 
would  seem,  feel  any  of  the  admiration  which  is 
irresistibly  excited  in  all  the  rest  of  mankind  at 
the  contemplation  of  the  various  and  wonderful 
adaptations  for  the  preservation,  the  enjoyment,  the 
continuation  of  the  creatures  which  people  the 
giobe ; — at  the  survey  of  the  mechanical  contri- 
vances, the  chemical  agencies,  the  prospective  ar- 
rangements,   the    compensations,   the   minute  adap- 


134  BIOLOGY. 

tations,   the  comprehensive  interdependencies,  which 
zoology    and   physiology    have    brought    into    view, 
more  and  more,  the  further  their  researches  have 
been  carried.     Yet  the  clear  and  deep-seated  con- 
viction of  the  reality  of  these  provisions,  which  the 
study   of   anatomy  produces  in   its   most    profound 
and  accurate  cultivators,   cannot  be  shaken  by  any 
objections  to  the  metaphors  or  terms  in  which  this 
conviction  is  clothed.      In  regard  to  the  Idea  of  a 
Purpose  in  organization,  as  in  regard  to  any  other 
idea,  we  cannot  fully  express  our  meaning  by  phrases 
borrowed   from    any    extraneous    source ;    but   that 
impossibihty  arises  precisely  from  the  circumstance 
of  its  being  a  Fundamental  Idea  which  is  inevitably 
assumed  in  our  representation   of  each  special  fact. 
The  same  objection  has  been  made  to   the  idea  of 
mechanical  force,   on  account  of  its  being  often  ex- 
pressed in  metaphorical  language ;  for  writers  have 
spoken  of  an  energy^  effort,  or  solicitation  to  motion ; 
and  bodies  have  been  said  to  be  animated  by  a  force. 
Such  language,  it  has  been  urged,   implies  vohtion, 
and  the  act  of  animated  beings.      But  the  idea  of 
force  as  distinct  from  mere  motion, — as  the   cause 
of  motion,   or   of  tendency  to  motion, — is  not  on 
that  account  less  real.      We   endeavour  in  vain  to 
conduct  our  mechanical  reasonings  without  the   aid 
of  this  idea,  and  must  express  it  as  we  can.     Just 
as  little  can  we  reason  concerning  organized  beings 


IDEA    OF   FINAL    CAUSES.  135 

without  assuming  that  each  part  has  its  function, 
each  function  its  purpose ;  and  so  far  as  our  phrases 
imply  this,  they  will  not  mislead  us,  however  inexact, 
or  however  figurative  they  be. 

17.  The  doctrine  of  a  purpose  in  organization 
has  been  sometimes  called  the  doctrine  of  the  Con- 
ditions of  Existence ;  and  has  been  stated  as  teach- 
ing that  each  animal  must  be  so  framed  as  to 
contain  in  its  structure  the  conditions  which  its 
existence  requires.  When  expressed  in  this  man- 
ner, it  has  given  rise  to  the  objection,  that  it 
merely  offers  an  identical  proposition;  since  no 
animal  can  exist  without  such  conditions.  But  in 
reality,  such  expressions  as  those  just  quoted  give 
an  inadequate  statement  of  the  Principle  of  a  Final 
Cause.  For  we  discover  in  innumerable  cases,  ar- 
rangements in  an  animal,  of  which  we  see,  indeed, 
that  they  are  subservient  to  its  well  being;  but 
the  nature  of  which  we  never  should  have  been  able 
at  all  to  conjecture,  from  considering  what  was 
necessary  to  its  existence,  and  which  strike  us,  no 
less  by  their  unexpectedness  than  by  their  adapta- 
tion:  so  far  are  they  from  being  presented  by  any 
perceptible  necessity.  Who  would  venture  to  say 
that  the  trochlear  muscle,  or  the  power  of  articu- 
late speech,  must  occur  in  man,  because  they  are 
the  necessary  conditions  of  his  existence  i  When, 
indeed,   the  general  scheme  and  mode  of  being  of 


^og  BIOLOGV. 

an    animal    are    known,    the    expert    and   profound 
anatomist    can    reason    concerning    the   proportions 
and  form  of  its  various  parts  and  organs,  and  prove 
in  some  measure  what  their  relations  must  be.     We 
can  assert,  with  Cuvier,  that  certain  forms  of  the 
viscera  require  certain  forms  of  the  teeth,   certain 
forms  of  the  limbs,   certain  powers   of    the  senses. 
But  in  all  this,  the  functions  of  self-nutrition  and 
digestion  are  supposed  already  existing  as  ends  :  and 
it  "being  taken  for  granted,   as  the  only  conceivable 
basis  of    reasoning,   that  the  organs  are  means  to 
these  ends,   we  may  discover  what  modifications  of 
these   organs    are   necessarily   related   to    and    con- 
nected  with  each  other.      Instead    of  terming  this 
rule  of  speculation  merely  "  the  principle  of  the  con- 
ditions of  existence,'^  we  might  term  it  "the  prin- 
ciple of  the  conditions  of  organs  as  means  adapted  to 
animal  existence  as  their  end:'     And  how  far  this 
principle  is  from  being  a  mere  barren  truism,   the 
extraordinary  discoveries  made  by  the  great  assertor 
of  the    principle,     and    universally    assented    to    by 
naturalists,    abundantly    prove.       The    vast    extinct 
creation  which  is  recalled  to  life  in   Cuvier's  great 
work,   the   Ossemens   Fossiles,    cannot  be   the   conse- 
(|uence  of  a  mere  identical  proposition. 

18.  It  has  been  objected,  also,  that  the  doctrine 
of  Final  Causes  supposes  us  to  be  acquainted  with 
the  intentions  of  the  Creator;  which,  it  is  insinuated, 


IDEA   OF    FINAL    CAUSES.  137 

is  a  most  presumptuous  and  irrational  basis  for  our 
reasonings.  But  there  can  be  nothing  presumptuous 
or  irrational  in  reasoning  on  that  basis,  which  if  we 
reject,  we  cannot  reason  at  all.  If  men  really  can 
discern,  and  cannot  help  discerning,  a  design  in  cer- 
tain portions  of  the  works  of  creation,  this  per- 
ception is  the  soundest  and  most  satisfactory  ground 
for  the  convictions  to  which  it  leads.  The  Ideas 
which  we  necessarily  employ  in  the  contemplation  of 
the  world  around  us,  afford  us  the  only  natural 
means  of  forming  any  conception  of  the  Creator  and 
Governor  of  the  Universe ;  and  if  we  are  by  such 
means  enabled  to  elevate  our  thoughts,  however 
inadequately,  towards  Him,  where  is  the  presumption 
of  doing  so  ?  or  rather,  where  is  the  wisdom  of  re- 
fusing to  open  our  minds  to  contemplations  so  ani- 
mating and  elevating,  and  yet  so  entirely  convincing  i 
We  possess  the  ideas  of  time  and  space,  under 
which  all  the  objects  of  the  universe  present  them- 
selves to  us ;  and  in  virtue  of  these  ideas  thus  pos- 
sessed, we  believe  the  Creator  to  be  eternal  and 
omnipotent.  When  we  find  that  we,  in  like  man- 
ner, possess  the  idea  of  a  Design  in  Creation,  and 
that  with  regard  to  ourselves,  and  creatures  more 
or  less  resembling  ourselves,  we  cannot  but  contem- 
plate their  constitution  under  this  idea,  we  cannot 
abstain  from   ascribing  to  the   Creator  the  intinite 


188 


BIOLOGY. 


profundity  and  extent  of  design  to  which  all  these 
special  instances  belong  as  parts  of  a  whole. 

19.    I  have  here  considered  Design  as  manifest 
in  organization  only :   for  in  that  field  of  speculation 
it  is  forced  upon  us  as  contained  in  all  the  pheno- 
mena, and  as  the  only  mode  of  our  understanding 
them.      The   existence   of   Final  Causes   has   often 
been  pointed  out  in  other  portions  of  the  creation  ; — 
in  the  apparent  adaptations  of  the  various  parts  of 
the    earth   and  of  the    solar  system  to  each  other 
and    to    organized  beings.      In   these    provinces   of 
speculation,  however,  the  principle  of  Final  Causes 
is  no  longer  the  basis  and  guide,  but  the  sequel  and 
result  of  our  physical  reasonings.     If  in  looking  at 
the  universe,  we  follow  the  widest  analogies  of  which 
we  obtain  a  view,  we  see,  however  dimly,  reason  to 
beheve  that  all  its  laws  are  adapted  to  each  other, 
and  intended   to  work  together  for  the  benefit  of 
its  organic  population,  and  for  the  general   welfare 
of  its  rational  tenants.      On  this  subject,  however, 
not  immediately  included  in  the  principle  of  Final 
Causes  as  here  stated,   I    shall   not   dwell.      I   will 
only  make  this  remark  ;  that  the  assertion  appears 
to  be  quite  unfounded,  that  as  science  advances  from 
point   to   point,  Final  Causes  recede  before  it,   and 
disappear    one   after    the   other.     The    principle    of 
design  changes  its  mode  of  application  indeed,   but 


IDEA    OF    FLNAL    CAUSES.  139 

it  loses  none  of  its  force.  We  no  longer  consider 
particular  facts  as  produced  by  special  interpositions, 
but  we  consider  design  as  exhibited  in  the  esta- 
blishment and  adjustment  of  the  laws  by  which 
particular  facts  are  produced.  We  do  not  look 
upon  each  particular  cloud  as  brought  near  us  that 
it  may  drop  fatness  on  our  fields,  but  the  general 
adaptation  of  the  laws  of  heat,  and  air,  and  mois- 
ture, to  the  promotion  of  vegetation,  does  not  be- 
come doubtful.  We  do  not  consider  the  sun  as  less 
intended  to  warm  and  vivify  the  tribes  of  plants  and 
animals,  because  we  find  that,  instead  of  revolving 
round  the  earth  as  an  attendant,  the  earth  along 
with  other  planets  revolves  round  him.  We  are 
rather,  by  the  discovery  of  the  general  laws  of 
nature,  led  into  a  scene  of  wider  design,  of  deeper 
contrivance,  of  more  comprehensive  adjustments. 
Final  causes,  if  they  appear  driven  further  from  us 
by  such  an  extension  of  our  views,  embrace  us  only 
with  a  vaster  and  more  majestic  circuit :  instead  of 
a  few  threads  connecting  some  detached  objects, 
they  become  a  stupendous  net-work,  which  is  wound 
round  and  round  the  universal  frame  of  things. 


140 


PALiETIOLOGY. 


NATURE   OF   PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

*1.  The  class  of  Sciences  which  I  designate  as 
Palcetiological  are  those  in  which  the  object  is 
to  ascend  from  the  present  state  of  things  to  a 
more  ancient  condition,  from  which  the  present 
is  derived  by  intelligible  causes.  As  conspicuous 
examples  of  this  class  we  may  take  Geology,  Glos- 
sology or  Comparative  Philology,  and  Comparative 
Archseology.  These  provinces  of  knowledge  might 
perhaps  be  intelligibly  described  as  Histories  ;  the 
History  of  the  Earth, — the  History  of  Languages, — 
the  History  of  Arts.  But  these  phrases  would 
not  fully  describe  the  sciences  we  have  in  view ; 
for  the  object  to  which  we  now  suppose  their  in- 
vestigations to  be  directed  is  not  merely  to  ascer- 
tain what  the  series  of  events  has  been,  as  in  the 
common  forms  of  History,  but  also  how  it  has 
been  brought  about.  These  sciences  are  to  treat 
of  causes  as  well  as  of  effects.  Such  researches 
might  be  termed  philosophical  history  ;  or,  in  order 
to  mark  more  distinctly  that  the  causes  of  events 
are  the  leading  object  of  attention,  wtiological  his- 


"  Phil  Ind.  Sc.  Book  x.   Ch.  i. 


NATURE    OF    PAL^TIOLOGV.  141 

tory.  But  since  it  will  be  more  convenient  to  de- 
scribe this  class  of  sciences  by  a  single  appellation, 
I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  proposing  to  call  them 
PalGetiological'^   Sciences. 

AVhile  PalcGontology  describes  the  beings  which 
have  lived  in  former  ages  without  investigating 
their  causes,  and  Etiology  treats  of  causes  with- 
out distinguishing  historical  from  mechanical  causa- 
tion ;  Palwtiology  is  a  combination  of  the  two 
sciences;  exploring  by  means  of  the  second  the 
phenomena  presented  by  the  first.  The  portions 
of  knowledge  which  I  include  in  this  term  are 
palseontological  setiological  sciences. 

2.  All  these  sciences  are  connected  by  this 
bond  ; — that  they  all  endeavour  to  ascend  to  a  past 
state,  by  considering  what  is  the  present  state  of 
things,  and  what  are  the  causes  of  change.  Geology 
examines  the  existing  appearances  of  the  materials 
which  form  the  earth,  infers  from  them  previous 
conditions,  and  speculates  concerning  the  forces  by 
which  one  condition  has  been  made  to  succeed 
another.       Another    science,    cultivated    with  great 


*  A  philological  writer,  in  ;i  very  interest^ni^  work,  (iMr.  Donaldson, 
in  his  New  Cratylus,  p.  12,)  expresses  his  dislike  of  this  word,  and 
suggests  that  I  must  mean  palce-cetiologicaL  I  think  the  word  is  more 
likely  to  obtain  currency  in  the  '.nore  compact  and  euphonious  form  in 
which  I  have  used  it.  It  has  been  adopted  by  Mr.  Winning,  in  his 
iMuuual  of  Cumpaialice  Fiiiloloiiy. 


142  PALiETIOLOGY. 

zeal  and  success  in  modern  times,  compares  the 
languages  of  different  countries  and  nations,  and 
by  an  examination  of  their  materials  and  structure, 
endeavours  to  determine  their  descent  from  one 
another  :  this  science  has  been  termed  Comparative 
Philology  or  Ethnography  ;  and  by  the  French,  Lin- 
guistique^  a  word  which  we  might  imitate  in  order 
to  have  a  single  name  for  the  science,  but  the 
Greek  derivative  Glossology  appears  to  be  more  con- 
venient in  its  form.  The  progress  of  the  Arts 
(Architecture  and  the  like)  ;  how  one  stage  of 
their  culture  produced  another  ;  and  how  far  we 
can  trace  their  maturest  and  most  complete  con- 
dition to  their  earliest  form  in  various  nations ; — 
are  problems  of  great  interest  belonging  to  another 
subject,  which  we  may  for  the  present  term  Com- 
parative Archseology.  I  have  already  noticed,  in 
the  History'^,  how  the  researches  into  the  origin 
of  natural  objects,  and  those  relating  to  works  of 
art,  pass  by  slight  gradations  into  each  other ;  how 
the  examination  of  the  changes  which  have  affected 
an  ancient  temple  or  fortress,  harbour  or  river, 
may  concern  alike  the  geologist  and  the  antiquary. 
Cuvier'^s  assertion  that  the  geologist  is  an  antiquary 
of  a  new  order,  is  perfectly  correct,  for  both  are 
palsetiologists. 


*  Hint.  lud.  So.  III.,  4iJ2. 


NATURE  OF    PAL.^TIOLOGV.  143 

o.  We  are  very  far  from  having  exhausted, 
by  this  enumeration,  the  class  of  sciences  which 
are  thus  connected.  We  may  easily  point  out 
many  other  subjects  of  speculation  of  the  same  kind. 
As  we  may  look  back  towards  the  first  condition 
of  our  planet,  we  may  in  like  manner  turn  our 
thoughts  towards  the  first  condition  of  the  solar 
system,  and  try  whether  we  can  discern  any  traces 
of  an  order  of  things  antecedent  to  that  which  is 
now  established ;  and  if  we  find,  as  some  great 
mathematicians  have  conceived,  indications  of  an  ear- 
lier state  in  wliich  the  planets  were  not  yet  gathered 
into  their  present  forms,  we  have,  in  the  pursuit 
of  this  train  of  research,  a  palsetiological  portion 
of  Astronomy.  Again,  as  we  may  inquire  how  lan- 
guages, and  how  man,  have  been  diffused  over  the 
earth's  surface  from  place  to  place,  we  may  make 
the  like  inquiry  with  regard  to  the  races  of  plants 
and  animals,  founding  our  inferences  upon  the  ex- 
isting geographical  distribution  of  the  animal  and 
vegetable  kingdoms :  and  thus  the  Geography  of 
Plants  and  of  Animals  also  becomes  a  portion  of 
Palaetiology.  Again,  as  we  can  in  some  measure 
trace  the  progress  of  Arts  from  nation  to  nation 
and  from  age  to  age,  we  can  also  pursue  a  similar 
investigation  with  respect  to  the  progress  of  Mytho- 
logy, of  Poetry,  of  Government,  of  Law.  Thus  the 
philosophical    history    of   the    human    race,    viewed 


144  PALiETIOLOGY. 

with  reference  to  these  subjects,  if  it  can  give  rise 
to  knowledge  so  exact  as  to  be  properly  called 
Science,  will  supply  sciences  belonging  to  the  class 
I   am  now  to  consider. 

4.  It  is  not  an  arbitrary  and  useless  proceeding 
to  construct  such  a  class  of  sciences.  For  wide 
and  various  as  their  subjects  are,  it  will  be  found 
that  they  have  all  certain  principles,  maxims,  and 
rules  of  procedure  in  common ;  and  thus  may  re- 
flect light  upon  each  other  by  being  treated  of  toge- 
ther. Indeed  it  will,  I  trust,  appear,  that  we 
may  by  such  a  juxtaposition  of  different  specula- 
tions, obtain  most  salutary  lessons.  And  questions, 
which,  when  viewed  as  they  first  present  themselves 
under  the  aspect  of  a  special  science,  disturb  and 
alarm  men's  minds,  may  perhaps  be  contemplated 
more  calmly,  as  well  as  more  clearly,  when  they 
are  considered  as  general  problems  of  palsetiology. 

5.  It  will  at  once  occur  to  the  reader  that, 
if  we  include  in  the  circuit  of  our  classification  such 
subjects  as  have  been  mentioned, — politics  and  law, 
mythology  and  poetry, — we  are  travelling  very  far 
beyond  the  material  sciences  within  whose  limits 
we  at  the  outset  proposed  to  confine  our  discus- 
sion of  principles.  But  we  shall  remain  faithful  to 
our  original  plan  ;  and  for  that  purpose  shall  con- 
fine ourselves  in  this  work  to  those  palsetiological 
sciences    which    deal    with   material    things.      It    is 


NATURE    OF    PAL.«TIOLOGY.  145 

true,  that  the  general  principles  and  maxims  which 
regulate  these  sciences  apply  also  to  investigations 
of  a  parallel  kind  respecting  the  products  which 
result  from  man*'s  imaginative  and  social  endow- 
ments. But  although  there  may  be  a  similarity 
in  the  general  form  of  such  portions  of  knowledge, 
their  materials  are  so  different  from  those  with 
which  we  have  been  hitherto  dealing,  that  we  can- 
not hope  to  take  them  into  our  present  account 
with  any  profit.  Language,  Government,  Law, 
Poetry,  Art,  embrace  a  number  of  peculiar  Fun- 
damental Ideas,  hitherto  not  touched  upon  in  the 
disquisitions  in  which  we  have  been  engaged ;  and 
most  of  them  involved  in  far  greater  perplexity  and 
ambiguity,  the  subject  of  controversies  far  more 
vehement,  than  the  Ideas  we  have  hitherto  been 
examining.  We  must  therefore  avoid  resting  any 
part  of  our  philosophy  upon  sciences,  or  supposed 
sciences,  which  treat  of  such  subjects.  To  attend 
to  this  caution,  is  the  only  way  in  which  we  can 
secure  the  advantage  we  proposed  to  ourselves  at 
the  outset,  of  taking,  as  the  basis  of  our  specula- 
tions, none  but  systems  of  undisputed  truths,  clearly 
understood  and  expressed*.  We  have  already  said 
that  we  must,  knowingly  and  voluntarily,  resign 
that   livelier    and   warmer  interest   which  doctrines 


•  Phil.Ind.  Sc.  Vol.1,  p.  8. 

G 


146  PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

on  subjects  of  Polity  or  Art  possess,  and  content 
ourselves  with  the  cold  truths  of  the  material  sciences, 
in  order  that  we  may  avoid  having  the  very  foun- 
dations of  our  philosophy  involved  in  controversy, 
doubt,  and  obscurity. 

6.  We  may  remark,  however,  that  the  neces- 
sity of  rejecting  from  our  survey  a  large  portion 
of  the  researches  which  the  general  notion  of  Palse- 
tiology  mcludes,  suggests  one  consideration  which 
adds  to  the  interest  of  our  task.  We  began  our 
inquiry  with  the  trust  that  any  sound  views  which 
we  should  be  able  to  obtain  respecting  the  nature 
of  truth  in  the  physical  sciences,  and  the  mode  of 
discovering  it,  must  also  tend  to  throw  light  upon 
the  nature  and  prospects  of  knowledge  of  all  other 
kinds; — must  be  useful  to  us  in  moral,  political, 
and  philological  researches.  We  stated  this  as  a 
confident  anticipation;  and  the  evidence  of  the 
justice  of  our  belief  already  begins  to  appear.  We 
have  seen  that  biology  leads  us  to  psychology,  if 
we  choose  to  follow  the  path ;  and  thus  the  passage 
from  the  material  to  the  immaterial  has  already 
unfolded  itself  at  one  point ;  and  we  now  perceive 
that  there  are  several  large  provinces  of  speculation 
which  concern  subjects  belonging  to  man's  imma- 
terial nature,  and  which  are  governed  by  the  same 
laws  as  sciences  altogether  physical.  It  is  not  our 
business  here  to  dwell  on  the  prospects  which  our 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    I47 

philosphy  thus  opens  to  our  contemplation  ;  but  we 
may  allow  ourselves,  in  this  last  stage  of  our  pil- 
grimage among  the  foundations  of  the  physical 
sciences,  to  be  cheered  and  animated  by  the  ray  that 
thus  beams  upon  us,  however  dimly,  from  a  higher 
and  brighter  region. 

But  in  our  reasonings  and  examples  we  shall 
mainly  confine  ourselves  to  the  physical  sciences ; 
and  for  the  most  part  to  Geology,  which  in  the 
History  I  have  put  forwards  as  the  best  represen- 
tative of  the  Palsetiological  Sciences. 

DOCTRINE   OF   CATASTROPHES  AND  OF  UNIFORMITY. 

1.  Doctrine  of  Catastrophes. — The  attempts  to 
frame  a  theory  of  the  earth  have  brought  into  view 
two  complete  opposite  opinions : — one,  which  re- 
presents the  course  of  nature  as  uniform  through  all 
ages,  the  causes  which  produce  change  having  had 
the  same  intensity  in  former  times  which  they  have 
at  the  present  day; — the  other  opinion,  which  sees 
in  the  present  condition  of  things  evidences  of  cata- 
strophes ;  changes  of  a  more  sweeping  kind,  and  pro- 
duced by  more  powerful  agencies  than  those  which 
occur  in  recent  times.  Geologists  who  held  the 
latter  opinion,  maintained  that  the  forces  which  have 
elevated  the    Alps  or   the  Andes  to   their   present 

g2 


]48  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

height  could  not  have  been  any  forces  which  are 
now  in  action :  they  pointed  to  vast  masses  of  strata 
hundreds  of  miles  long,  thousands  of  feet  thick, 
thrown  into  highly-inclined  positions,  fractured,  dis- 
located, crushed :  they  remarked  that  upon  the  shat- 
tered edges  of  such  strata  they  found  enormous 
accumulations  of  fragments  and  rubbish,  rounded  by 
the  action  of  water,  so  as  to  denote  ages  of  violent 
aqueous  action:  they  conceived  that  they  saw  in- 
stances in  which  whole  mountains  of  rock  in  a  state 
of  igneous  fusion,  must  have  burst  the  earth's  crust 
from  below:  they  found  that  in  the  course  of  the 
revolutions  by  which  one  stratum  of  rock  was  placed 
upon  another,  the  whole  collection  of  animal  species 
which  tenanted  the  earth  and  the  seas  had  been 
removed,  and  a  new  set  of  living  things  introduced 
in  its  place :  finally,  they  found  above  all  the  strata 
vast  masses  of  sand  and  gravel  containing  bones  of 
animals,  and  apparently  the  work  of  a  mighty  deluge. 
With  all  these  proofs  before  their  eyes  they  thought 
it  impossible  not  to  judge  that  the  agents  of  change 
by  which  the  world  was  urged  from  one  condition 
to  another  till  it  reached  its  present  state,  must 
have  been  more  violent,  more  powerful,  than  any 
which  we  see  at  work  around  us.  They  conceived 
that  the  evidence  of  "catastrophes"  was  irre- 
sistible. 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    149 

2.  Doctrine  of  Uniformity. — I  need  not  here 
repeat  the  narrative  (given  in  the  History*)  of  the 
process  by  which  this  formidable  array  of  proofs  was, 
in  the  minds  of  some  eminent  geologists,  weakened, 
and  at  last  overcome.  This  was  done  by  showing 
that  the  sudden  breaks  in  the  succession  of  strata 
were  apparent  only,  the  discontinuity  of  the  series 
which  occurred  in  one  country  being  removed  by 
terms  interposed  in  another  locality :  by  urging  that 
the  total  effect  produced  by  existing  causes,  taking 
into  account  the  accumulated  result  of  long  periods, 
is  far  greater  than  a  casual  speculator  would  think 
possible  :  by  making  it  appear  that  there  are  in 
many  parts  of  the  world  evidences  of  a  slow  and 
imperceptible  rising  of  the  land  since  it  was  the 
habitation  of  now  existing  species :  by  proving  that 
it  is  not  universally  true  that  the  strata  separated  in 
time  by  supposed  catastophes  contain  distinct  species 
of  animals  :  by  pointing  out  the  limited  fields  of  the 
supposed  diluvial  action :  and  finally,  by  remarking 
that  though  the  creation  of  species  is  a  mystery,  the 
extinction  of  them  is  going  on  in  our  own  day. 
Hypotheses  were  suggested,  too,  by  which  it  was 
conceived  that  the  change  of  climate  might  be  ex- 
plained, which,  as  the  consideration  of  the  fossil 
remains    seemed   to   show,   must    have   taken    place 


Hist.  IntL  Sc,  iii.  612. 


150  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

between  the  ancient  and  the  modern  times.  In  this 
manner  the  whole  evidence  of  catastrophes  was  ex- 
plained away:  the  notion  of  a  series  of  paroxysms 
of  violence  in  the  causes  of  change  was  represented 
as  a  delusion  arising  from  our  contemplating  short 
periods  only  in  the  action  of  present  causes :  length 
of  time  was  called  in  to  take  the  place  of  intensity 
of  force :  and  it  was  declared  that  geology  need  not 
despair  of  accounting  for  the  revolutions  of  the  earth, 
as  astronomy  accounts  for  the  revolutions  of  the 
heavens,  by  the  universal  action  of  causes  which  are 
close  at  hand  to  us,  operating  through  time  and 
space  without  variation  or  decay. 

An  antagonism  of  opinions,  somewhat  of  the 
same  kind  as  this,  will  be  found  to  manifest  itself 
in  the  other  Palsetiological  Sciences  as  well  as  in 
Geology ;  and  it  will  be  instructive  to  endeavour  to 
balance  these  opposite  doctrines.  I  will  mention 
some  of  the  considerations  which  bear  upon  the 
subject. 

8.  Is  Uniformity  probaUe  a  priori  f — The  doc- 
trine of  Uniformity  in  the  course  of  nature  has 
sometimes  been  represented  by  its  adherents  as 
possessing  a  great  degree  of  a  priori  probability. 
It  is  highly  unphilosophical,  it  has  been  urged,  to 
assume  that  the  causes  of  the  geological  events  of 
former  times  were  of  a  different  kind  from  causes 
now  in  action,  if  causes  of  this  latter  kind  can  in 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    151 

any  way  be  made  to  explain  the  facts.  The  analogy 
of  all  other  sciences  compels  us,  it  was  said,  to  ex- 
plain phenomena  by  known,  not  by  unknown,  causes. 
And  on  these  grounds  the  geological  teacher  recom- 
mended* "an  earnest  and  patient  endeavour  to 
reconcile  the  indications  of  former  change  with  the 
evidence  of  gradual  mutations  now  in  progress." 

But  on  this  we  may  remark,  that  if  by  known 
causes  we  mean  causes  acting  with  the  same  intensity 
which  they  have  had  during  historical  times,  the 
restriction  is  altogether  arbitrary  and  groundless. 
Let  it  be  granted,  for  instance,  that  many  parts 
of  the  earth's  surface  are  now  undergoing  an  imper- 
ceptible rise.  It  is  not  pretended  that  the  rate  of 
this  elevation  is  rigorously  uniform ;  what,  then,  are 
the  limits  of  its  velocity  ?  Why  may  it  not  increase 
so  as  to  assume  that  character  of  violence  which 
we  may  term  a  catastrophe  with  reference  to  all 
changes  hitherto  recorded  ?  Why  may  not  the  rate 
of  elevation  be  such  that  we  may  conceive  the  strata 
to  assume  suddenly  a  position  nearly  vertical  ?  and  is 
it,  in  fact,  easy  to  conceive  a  position  of  strata  nearly 
vertical,  a  position  which  occurs  so  frequently,  to  bo 
gradually  assumed?  In  cases  where  the  strata  arr 
nearly  vertical,  as  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  hun- 
dreds of  other   places,   or  where  they  are  actually 


*  Lyell,  B.  IV.  c.  i.  p.  328. 


J52  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

inverted,  as  sometimes  occurs,  are  not  the  causes 
which  have  produced  the  effect  as  truly  knowii 
causes,  as  those  which  have  raised  the  coasts  where 
we  trace  the  former  beach  in  an  elevated  terrace? 
If  the  latter  case  proves  slow  elevation,  does  not 
the  former  case  prove  rapid  elevation?  In  neither 
case  have  we  any  measure  of  the  time  employed 
in  the  change;  but  does  not  the  very  nature  of 
the  results  enable  us  to  discern,  that  if  one  was 
gradual,  the  other  was  comparatively  sudden? 

The  causes  which  are  now  elevating  a  portion 
of  Scandinavia  can  be  called  known  causes,  only 
because  we  know  the  effect.  Are  not  the  causes 
which  have  elevated  the  Alps  and  the  Andes  known 
causes  in  the  same  sense?  We  know  nothing  in 
either  case  which  confines  the  intensity  of  the  force 
within  any  limit,  or  prescribes  to  it  any  law  of  uni- 
formity. Why,  then,  should  we  make  a  merit  of 
cramping  our  speculations  by  such  assumptions? 
Whether  the  causes  of  change  do  act  uniformly ; — 
whether  they  oscillate  only  within  narrow  limits;  — 
whether  their  intensity  in  former  times  was  nearly 
the  same  as  it  now  is ; — these  are  precisely  the 
questions  which  we  wish  Nature  to  answer  to  us 
impartially  and  truly :  where  is  then  the  wisdom  of 
"an  earnest  and  patient  endeavour"  to  secure  an 
affirmative  reply? 

Thus  I  conceive  that  the  assertion  of  an  a  priori 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    153 

claim  to  probability  and  philosophical  spirit  in  favour 
of  the   doctrine    of   uniformity,   is   quite   untenable. 
We  must  learn  from  an  examination  of  all  the  facts, 
and  not  from  any  assumption  of  our  own,  whether 
the  course  of  nature  be  uniform.     The  limit  of  inten- 
sity being  really  unknown.,  catastrophes  are  just  as 
probable  as  uniformity.      If  a  volcano   may   repose 
for  a  thousand  years,  and  then  break  out  and  destroy 
a  city ;  why  may  not  another  volcano  repose  for  ten 
thousand  years,  and  then  destroy  a  continent ;   or  if 
a  continent,  why  not  the  whole  habitable  surface  of 
the  earth  ? 

4.  Cycle  of  Uniformity  indefinite. — But  this  argu- 
ment may  be  put  in  another  form.  When  it  is  said 
that  the  course  of  nature  is  uniform,  the  assertion 
is  not  intended  to  exclude  certain  smaller  variations 
of  violence  and  rest,  such  as  we  have  just  spoken 
of ; — alternations  of  activity  and  repose  in  volcanos  ; 
or  earthquakes,  deluges,  and  storms,  interposed  in  a 
more  tranquil  state  of  things.  With  regard  to  such 
occurrences,  terrible  as  they  appear  at  the  time,  they 
may  not  much  affect  the  average  rate  of  change; 
there  may  be  a  cycle,  though  an  irregular  one,  of 
rapid  and  slow  change ;  and  if  such  cycles  go  on  suc- 
ceeding each  other,  we  may  still  call  the  order  of 
nature  uniform,  notwithstanding  the  periods  of  vio- 
lence which  it  involves.  The  maximum  and  minimum 
intensities  of  the  forces  of  mutation  alternate  with 

g5 


154  paltETIOLOgy. 

one  another ;  and  we  may  estimate  the  average  course 
of  nature  as  that  which  corresponds  to  something 
between  the  two  extremes. 

But  if  we  thus  attempt  to  maintain  the  uni- 
formity of  nature  by  representing  it  as  a  series  of 
cycles^  we  find  that  we  cannot  discover,  in  this  con- 
ception, any  soHd  ground  for  excluding  catastrophes. 
What  is  the  length  of  that  cycle  the  repetition  of 
which  constitutes  uniformity?  What  interval  from 
the  maximum  to  the  minimum  does  it  admit  of? 
We  may  take  for  our  cycle  a  hundred  or  a  thousand 
years,  but  evidently  such  a  proceeding  is  altogether 
arbitrary.  We  may  mark  our  cycles  by  the  greatest 
known  paroxysms  of  volcanic  and  terremotive  agency, 
but  this  procedure  is  no  less  indefinite  and  incon- 
clusive than  the  other. 

But  further;  since  the  cycle  in  which  violence 
and  repose  alternate  is  thus  indefinite  in  its  length 
and  in  its  range  of  activity,  what  ground  have  we  for 
assuming  more  than  one  such  cycle,  extending  from 
the  origin  of  things  to  the  present  time  ?  Why  may 
we  not  suppose  the  maximum  force  of  the  causes  of 
change  to  have  taken  place  at  the  earliest  period, 
and  the  tendency  towards  the  minimum  to  have  gone 
on  ever  since  ?  Or  instead  of  only  one  cycle,  there 
may  have  been  several,  but  of  such  length  that  our 
historical  period  forms  a  portion  only  of  the  last ; — 
the  feeblest  portion  of  the  latest  cycle.     And  thus 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    155 

violence  and  repose  may  alternate  upon  a  scale  of 
time  and  intensity  so  large,  that  man's  experience 
supplies  no  evidence  enabling  him  to  estimate  the 
amount.  The  course  of  things  is  uniform^  to  an 
Intelligence  which  can  embrace  the  succession  of 
several  cycles,  but  it  is  catastrophic  to  the  contem- 
plation of  a  man,  whose  survey  can  grasp  a  part  only 
of  one  cycle.  And  thus  the  hypothesis  of  uniformity, 
since  it  cannot  exclude  degrees  of  change,  nor  limit 
the  range  of  these  degrees,  nor  define  the  interval  of 
their  recurrence,  cannot  possess  any  essential  simpli- 
city which,  previous  to  inquiry,  gives  it  a  claim  upon 
our  assent  superior  to  that  of  the  opposite  cata- 
strophic hypothesis. 

5.  Uniformitarian  Arguments  are  Negative  only. — 
There  is  an  opposite  tendency  in  the  mode  of  main- 
taining the  catastrophist  and  the  uniformitarian  opi- 
nions, which  depends  upon  their  fundamental  prin- 
ciples, and  shows  itself  in  all  the  controversies 
between  them.  The  Catastrophist  is  affirmative,  the 
Uniformitarian  is  negative  in  his  assertions :  the 
former  is  constantly  attempting  to  construct  a  theory; 
the  latter  delights  in  demolishing  all  theories.  The 
one  is  constantly  bringing  fresh  evidence  of  some 
great  past  event,  or  series  of  events,  of  a  striking 
and  definite  kind  ;  his  antagonist  is  at  every  step 
explaining  away  the  evidence,  and  showing  that  it 
proves  nothing.     One  geologist  adduces    his   proofs 


156  PALyETIOLOGY. 

of  a  vast  universal  deluge ;  but  another  endeavours 
to  show  that  the  proofs  do  not  establish  either  the 
universality  or  the  vastness  of  such  an  event.  The 
inclined  broken  edges  of  a  certain  formation  covered 
with  their  own  fragments  beneath  superjacent  hori- 
zontal deposits  are  at  one  time  supposed  to  prove  a 
catastrophic  breaking  up  of  the  earlier  strata  ;  but 
this  opinion  is  controverted  by  showing  that  the  same 
formations,  when  pursued  into  other  countries,  ex- 
hibit a  uniform  gradation  from  the  lower  to  the 
upper,  with  no  trace  of  violence.  Extensive  and 
lofty  elevations  of  the  coast,  continents  of  igneous 
rock,  at  first  appear  to  indicate  operations  far  more 
gigantic  than  those  which  now  occur;  but  attempts 
are  soon  made  to  show  that  time  only  is  wanting 
to  enable  the  present  age  to  rival  the  past  in  the 
production  of  such  changes.  Each  new  fact  adduced 
by  the  catastrophist  is  at  first  striking  and  apparently 
convincing ;  but  as  it  becomes  familiar,  it  strikes  the 
imagination  less  powerfully  ;  and  the  uniformitarian, 
constantly  labouring  to  produce  some  imitation  of 
it  by  the  machinery  which  he  has  so  well  studied, 
at  last  in  every  case  seems  to  himself  to  succeed, 
so  far  as  to  destroy  the  effect  of  his  opponent's 
evidence. 

This  is  so  with  regard  to  more  remote,  as  well 
as  with  regard  to  immediate  evidences  of  change. 
When  it  is  ascertained  that  in  every  part   of  the 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    157 

earth's  crust  the  temperature  increases  as  we  de- 
scend below  the  surface,  at  first  this  fact  seems  to 
indicate  a  central  heat :  and  a  central  heat  naturally 
suggests  an  earlier  state  of  the  mass,  in  which  it  was 
incandescent,  and  from  which  it  is  now  cooling.  But 
this  original  incandescence  of  the  globe  of  the  earth 
is  manifestly  an  entire  violation  of  the  present  course 
of  things ;  it  belongs  to  the  catastrophist  view,  and 
the  advocates  of  uniformity  have  to  explain  it  away. 
Accordingly,  one  of  them  holds  that  this  increase  of 
heat  in  descending  below  the  surface  may  very  pos- 
sibly not  go  on  all  the  way  to  the  center.  The  heat 
which  increases  at  first  as  we  descend,  may,  he  con- 
ceives, afterwards  decrease ;  and  he  suggests  causes 
which  may  have  produced  such  a  succession  of  hotter 
and  colder  shells  within  the  mass  of  the  earth.  I 
have  mentioned  this  suggestion  in  the  History  of 
Geology ;  and  have  given  my  reasons  for  believing  it 
altogether  untenable  * .  Other  persons  also,  desirous 
of  reconciling  this  subterraneous  heat  with  the  tenet 
of  uniformity,  have  offered  another  suggestion: — that 
the  warmth  or  incandescence  of  the  interior  parts  of 
the  earth  does  not  arise  out  of  an  originally  hot 
condition  from  which  it  is  gradually  cooling,  but 
results  from  chemical  action  constantly  going  on 
amono"  the  materials  of  the  earth's  substance.      And 


Hisi.  Ind.  Sci.^  iii.  5f»2,  and  note. 


158  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

thus  new  attempts  are  perpetually  making,  to  escape 
from  the  cogency  of  the  reasonings  which  send  us 
towards  an  original  state  of  things  different  from 
the  present.  Those  who  theorize  concerning  an 
origin  go  on  building  up  the  fabric  of  their  specu- 
lations, while  those  who  think  such  theories  unphilo- 
sophical,  ever  and  anon  dig  away  the  foundation  of 
this  structure.  As  we  have  already  said,  the  uni- 
formitarian's  doctrines  are  a  collection  of  negatives. 

This  is  so  entirely  the  case,  that  the  uniformita- 
rian  would  for  the  most  part  shrink  from  maintaining 
as  positive  tenets  the  explanations  which  he  so  wil- 
lingly uses  as  instruments  of  controversy.  He  puts 
forward  his  suggestions  as  difficulties,  but  he  will  not 
stand  by  them  as  doctrines.  And  this  is  in  accord- 
ance with  his  general  tendency  ;  for  any  of  his  hypo- 
theses, if  insisted  upon  as  positive  theories,  would  be 
found  inconsistent  with  the  assertion  of  uniformity. 
For  example,  the  nebular  hypothesis  appears  to  give 
to  the  history  of  the  heavens  an  aspect  which  ob- 
literates all  special  acts  of  creation,  for,  according 
to  that  hypothesis,  new  planetary  systems  are  con- 
stantly forming ;  but  when  asserted  as  the  origin  of 
our  own  solar  system,  it  brings  with  it  an  original 
incandescence,  and  an  origin  of  the  organic  world. 
And  if,  instead  of  using  the  chemical  theory  of  sub- 
terraneous heat  to  neutralize  the  evidence  of  original 
incandescence,  we  assert  it  as  a  positive  tenet,  we 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    159 

can  no  longer  maintain  the  infinite  past  duration 
of  the  earth ;  for  chemical  forces,  as  well  as  mecha- 
nical, tend  to  equilibrium  ;  and  that  condition  once 
attained,  their  efficacy  ceases.  Chemical  affinities 
tend  to  form  new  compounds  ;  and  though,  when 
many  and  various  elements  are  mingled  together, 
the  play  of  synthesis  and  analysis  may  go  on  for  a 
long  time,  it  must  at  last  end.  If,  for  instance,  a 
large  portion  of  the  earth''s  mass  were  originally  pure 
potassium,  we  can  imagine  violent  igneous  action  to 
go  on  so  long  as  any  part  remained  unoxidized ;  but 
when  the  oxidation  of  the  whole  has  once  taken 
place,  this  action  must  be  at  an  end ;  for  there  is 
in  the  hypothesis  no  agency  which  can  reproduce 
the  deoxidized  metal.  Thus  a  perpetual  motion  is 
impossible  in  chemistry,  as  it  is  in  mechanics  ;  and 
a  theory  of  constant  change  continued  through  in- 
finite time,  is  untenable  when  asserted  upon  chemical, 
no  less  than  upon  mechanical  principles.  And  thus 
the  scepticism  of  the  uniformitarian  is  of  force  only 
so  long  as  it  is  employed  against  the  dogmatism 
of  the  catastrophist.  When  the  doubts  are  erected 
into  dogmas,  they  are  no  longer  consistent  with  the 
tenet  of  uniformity.  When  the  negations  become 
affirmations,  the  negation  of  an  origin  vanishes  also. 

6.  Uniformity  in  the  Organic  World. — In  speak- 
ing of  the  violent  and  sudden  changes  which  con- 
stitute catastrophes,  our  thoughts  naturally  turn  at 


160  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

first  to  great  mechanical  and  physical  effects; — rup- 
tures and  displacements  of  strata  ;  extensive  submer- 
sions and  emersions  of  land ;  rapid  changes  of 
temperature.  But  the  catastrophes  which  we  have 
to  consider  in  geology  affect  the  organic  as  well  as 
the  inorganic  world.  The  sudden  extinction  of  one 
collection  of  species,  and  the  introduction  of  another 
in  their  place,  is  a  catastrophe,  even  if  unaccom- 
panied by  mechanical  violence.  Accordingly,  the 
antagonism  of  the  catastrophist  and  uniformitarian 
school  has  shown  itself  in  this  department  of  the 
subject,  as  well  as  in  the  other.  When  geologists 
had  first  discovered  that  the  successive  strata  are 
each  distinguished  by  appropriate  organic  fossils,  they 
assumed  at  once  that  each  of  these  collections  of 
living  things  belonged  to  a  separate  creation.  But 
this  conclusion,  as  I  have  already  said,  Mr.  Lyell 
has  attempted  to  invalidate,  by  proving  that  in  the 
existing  order  of  things,  some  species  become  extinct ; 
and  by  suggesting  it  as  possible,  that  in  the  same 
order  it  may  be  true  that  new  species  are  from  time 
to  time  produced,  even  in  the  present  course  of 
nature.  And  in  this,  as  in  the  other  part  of  the 
subject,  he  calls  in  the  aid  of  vast  periods  of  time, 
in  order  that  the  violence  of  the  changes  may  be 
softened  down  :  and  he  appears  disposed  to  believe 
that  the  actual  extinction  and  creation  of  species 
may  be  so  slow   as  to  excite  no  more  notice   than 


DOCTRINE   OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.  1(^1 

it  has  hitherto  obtained ;  and  yet  may  be  rapid 
enough,  considering  the  immensity  of  geological 
periods,  to  produce  such  a  succession  of  different 
collections  of  species  as  we  find  in  the  strata  of  the 
earth's  surface. 

7.  Origin  of  the  present  Organic  World. — The 
last  great  event  in  the  history  of  the  vegetable  and 
animal  kingdoms  was  that  by  which  their  various 
tribes  were  placed  in  their  present  seats.  And  we 
may  form  various  hypotheses  with  regard  to  the 
sudden  or  gradual  manner  in  which  we  may  suppose 
this  distribution  to  have  taken  place.  We  may 
assume  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  order 
of  things,  a  stock  of  each  species  was  placed  in  the 
vegetable  or  animal  promnce  to  which  it  belongs, 
by  some  cause  out  of  the  common  order  of  nature ; 
or  we  may  take  a  uniformitarian  view  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  suppose  that  the  provinces  of  the  organic 
world  derived  their  population  from  some  anterior 
state  of  things  by  the  operation  of  natural  causes. 

Nothing  has  been  pointed  out  in  the  existing 
order  of  things  which  has  any  analogy  or  resem- 
blance, of  any  valid  kind,  to  that  creative  energy 
which  must  be  exerted  in  the  production  of  a  new 
species.  And  to  assume  the  introduction  of  new 
species  as  a  part  of  the  order  of  nature,  without 
pointing  out  any  natural  fact  with  which  such  an 
event  can  be  classed,   would  be  to  reject  creation 


162  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

by  an  arbitrary  act.  Hence,  even  on  natural  grounds, 
the  most  intelligible  view  of  the  history  of  the  animal 
and  vegetable  kingdoms  seems  to  be,  that  each 
period  which  is  marked  by  a  distinct  collection  of 
species  forms  a  cycle ;  and  that  at  the  beginning 
of  each  such  cycle  a  creative  power  was  exerted,  of 
a  kind  to  which  there  was  nothing  at  all  analogous 
in  the  succeeding  part  of  the  same  cycle.  If  it  be 
urged  that  in  some  cases  the  same  species,  or  the 
same  genus,  runs  through  two  geological  formations, 
which  must,  on  other  grounds,  be  referred  to  dif- 
ferent cycles  of  creative  energy,  we  may  reply  that 
the  creation  of  many  new  species  does  not  imply  the 
extinction  of  all  the  old  ones. 

Thus  we  are  led  by  our  reasonings  to  this  view, 
that  the  present  order  of  things  was  commenced  by 
an  act  of  creative  power  entirely  different  to  any 
agency  which  has  been  exerted  since.  None  of  the 
influences  which  have  modified  the  present  races  of 
animals  and  plants  since  they  were  placed  in  their 
habitations  on  the  earth's  surface  can  have  had  any 
efficacy  in  producing  them  at  first.  We  are  neces- 
sarily driven  to  assume,  as  the  beginning  of  the 
present  cycle  of  organic  nature,  an  event  not  included 
in  the  course  of  nature.  And  we  may  remark  that 
this  necessity  is  the  more  cogent,  precisely  because 
other  cycles  have  preceded  the  present. 

8.     Nebular  Origin  of  the  Solar  System. — If  we 


DOCTRINE  OF  CATASTROPHES,  ETC.    163 

attempt  to  apply  the  same  antithesis  of  opinion  (the 
doctrines  of  catastrophe  and  uniformity,)  to  the 
other  subjects  of  palaetiological  science,  we  shall  be 
led  to  similar  conclusions.  Thus  if  we  turn  our 
attention  to  astronomical  palaetiology,  we  perceive 
that  the  nebular  hypothesis  has  a  uniformitarian 
tendency.  According  to  this  hypothesis  the  forma- 
tion of  this  our  system  of  sun,  planets,  and  satellites, 
was  a  process  of  the  same  kind  as  those  which  are 
still  going  on  in  the  heavens.  One  after  another, 
nebulae  condense  into  separate  masses,  which  begin 
to  revolve  about  each  other  by  mechanical  necessity, 
and  form  systems  of  which  our  solar  system  is  a 
finished  example.  But  we  may  remark,  that  the 
uniformitarian  doctrine  on  this  subject  rests  on  most 
unstable  foundations.  We  have  as  yet  only  very 
vague  and  imperfect  reasonings  to  shew  that  by 
such  condensation  a  material  system  such  as  ours 
could  result ;  and  the  introduction  of  organized 
beings  into  such  a  material  system  is  utterly  out  of 
the  reach  of  our  philosophy.  Here  again,  therefore, 
we  are  led  to  regard  the  present  order  of  the  world 
as  pointing  towards  an  origin  altogether  of  a  different 
kind  from  anything  which  our  material  science  can 
grasp. 

9.  Origin  of  La^iguages.  —  We  msiy  ventuve  to 
say  that  we  should  be  led  to  the  same  conclusion 
once  more,  if  we  were  to  take  into  our  consideration 


164  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

those  palsetiological  sciences  which  are  beyond  the 
domain  of  matter;  for  instance,  the  history  of 
languages.  We  may  explain  many  of  the  differences 
and  changes  which  we  become  acquainted  with,  by 
referring  to  the  action  of  causes  of  change  which 
still  operate.  But  what  glossologist  will  venture  to 
declare  that  the  efficacy  of  such  causes  has  been 
uniform ;  that  the  influences  which  mould  a  lan- 
guage, or  make  one  language  differ  from  others  of 
the  same  stock,  operated  formerly  with  no  more 
efficacy  than  they  exercise  now.  "  Where,"  as  has 
elsewhere  been  asked,  "  do  we  now  find  a  language 
in  the  process  of  formation,  unfolding  itself  in  in- 
flexions, terminations,  changes  of  vowels  by  gram- 
matical relations,  such  as  characterize  the  oldest 
known  languages?"  Again,  as  another  proof  how 
little  the  history  of  languages  suggests  to  the  philo- 
sophical glossologist  the  persuasion  of  a  uniform 
action  of  the  causes  of  change,  I  may  refer  to  the 
conjecture  of  Dr.  Prichard,  that  the  varieties  of 
language  produced  by  the  separation  of  one  stock 
into  several,  have  been  greater  and  greater  as  we 
go  backwards  in  history: — that*  the  formation  of 
sister  dialects  from  a  common  language,  (as  the 
Scandinavian,  German,  and  Saxon  dialects  from  the 
Teutonic,  or  the   Gaelic,  Erse  and  Welsh  from  the 


Researches^  ii.,  224, 


DOCTRINE   OF   CATASTROPHES,   ETC.  1 6"5 

Celtic,)   belongs  to  the  first  millennium  before  the 
Christian  era  ;    while  the  formation  of  cognate  lan- 
guages of  the  same  family,   as  the  Sanskrit,  Latin, 
Greek   and    Gothic,   must    be   placed   at   least   two 
thousand    years    before    that    era;    and    at    a    still 
earlier  period  took  place  the  separation  of  the  great 
families  themselves,  the  Indo-European,  Semitic,  and 
others,    in    which   it  is   now   difficult    to    trace  the 
features  of  a  common  origin.      No  hypothesis  except 
one  of  this  kind  will  explain  the  existence  of  the 
families,  groups,  and  dialects  of  languages,  which  we 
find  in  existence.      Yet  this  is  an  entirely  different 
view  from  that  which  the  hypothesis  of  the  uniform 
progress  of  change   would  give.      And  thus  in  the 
earliest   stages  of   man's   career,    the   revolutions   of 
language    must  have  been,   even  by  the  evidence  of 
the  theoretical  history  of  language  itself,  of  an  order 
altogether  different  from  any  which  have  taken  place 
within  the   recent   history  of   man.      And  we    may 
add,   that   as    the  early    stages   of   the   progress    of 
language  must  have  been  widely  different  from  those 
later  ones  of  which  we  can  in  some  measure  trace 
the  natural  causes,   we  cannot  place    the  origin   of 
language  in  any  point  of  view  in  which  it  comes  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  natural  causation  at  all. 

10.  No  Natural  Origin  discoverable. — We  are 
thus  led  by  a  survey  of  several  of  the  palaetiological 
sciences  to  a  confirmation  of  the  principle  formerly 


](36-  PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

asserted*,  That  in  no  pal^tiological  science  has 
man  been  able  to  arrive  at  a  beginning  which  is 
homogeneous  with  the  known  course  of  events.  We 
can  in  such  sciences  often  go  very  far  back; — 
determine  many  of  the  remote  circumstances  of  the 
past  series  of  events; — ascend  to  a  point  which 
seems  to  be  near  the  origin  ; — and  hmit  the  hypo- 
theses respecting  the  origin  itself: — but  philosophers 
never  have  demonstrated,  and,  so  far  as  we  can 
judge,  probably  never  will  be  able  to  demonstrate, 
what  was  that  primitive  state  of  things  from  which 
the  progressive  course  of  the  world  took  its  first 
departure.  In  all  these  paths  of  research,  when 
we  travel  far  backwards,  the  aspect  of  the  earlier 
portions  becomes  very  different  from  that  of  the 
advanced  part  on  which  we  now  stand  ;  but  in  all 
cases  the  path  is  lost  in  obscurity  as  it  is  traced 
backwards  towards  its  starting  point : — it  becomes 
not  only  invisible,  but  unimaginable ;  it  is  not  only 
an  interruption,  but  an  abyss,  which  interposes  it- 
self between  us  and  any  intelligible  beginning  of 
things. 


*  Hht.  Jnd.  Sci.,  in.,  581. 


RELATION  OF   TRADITION  THERETO.        167 
RELATION    OF   TRADITION   TO   PAL^TIOLOGY. 

1 .  Importance  of  Tradition, — Since  the  Palsetio- 
logical  Sciences  have  it  for  their  business  to  study 
the  train  of  past  events  produced  by  natural  causes 
down  to  the  present  time,  the  knowledge  concerning 
such  events  which  is  suppHed  by  the  remembrance 
and  records  of  man,  in  whatever  form,  must  have  an 
important  bearing  upon  these  sciences.  All  changes 
in  the  condition  and  extent  of  land  and  sea,  which 
have  taken  place  within  man's  observation,  all  effects 
of  deluges,  sea-waves,  rivers,  springs,  volcanos,  earth- 
quakes, and  the  like,  which  come  within  the  reach  of 
human  history,  have  a  strong  interest  for  the  palse- 
tiologist.  Nor  is  he  less  concerned  in  all  recorded 
instances  of  the  modification  of  the  forms  and  habits 
of  plants  and  animals,  by  the  operations  of  man,  or 
by  transfer  from  one  land  to  another.  And  when  we 
come  to  the  Palsetiology  of  Language,  of  Art,  of 
Civilization,  we  find  our  subject  still  more  closely 
connected  with  history ;  for  in  truth  these  are 
historical,  no  less  than  paloetiological  investigations. 
But,  confining  ourselves  at  present  to  the  material 
sciences,  we  may  observe  that  though  the  impor- 
tance of  the  information  which  tradition  gives  us, 
in  the  sciences  now  under  our  consideration,  as,  for 
instance  geology,  has  long  been  tacitly  recognized; 
yet   it    is    only   recently   that   geologists   have    em- 


168  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

ployed  themselves  in  collecting  their  historical  facts 
upon  such  a  scale  and  with  such  comprehensive  views 
as  are  required  by  the  interest  and  use  of  collections 
of  this  kind.  The  Essay  of  Von  Hoff*,  On  the 
Natural  Alterations  in  the  Surface  of  the  Earth  which 
are  proved  ly  Tradition^  was  the  work  which  first 
opened  the  eyes  of  geologists  to  the  extent  and  im- 
portance of  this  kind  of  investigation.  Since  that 
time  the  same  path  of  research  has  been  pursued 
with  great  perseverance  by  others,  especially  by  Mr. 
Lyell ;  and  is  now  justly  considered  as  an  essential 
portion  of  geology. 

2  Connexion  of  Tradition  and  Science, — Events 
which  we  might  naturally  expect  to  have  some 
bearing  on  geology,  are  recorded  in  the  historical 
writings  which,  even  on  mere  human  grounds,  have 
the  strongest  claim  to  our  respect  as  records  of  the 
early  history  of  the  world,  and  are  confirmed  by 
the  traditions  of  various  nations  all  over  the  globe, 
namely,  the  formation  of  the  earth  and  its  popula- 
tion, and  a  subsequent  deluge.  It  has  been  made  a 
matter  of  controversy  how  the  narrative  of  these 
events  is  to  be  understood,  so  as  to  make  it  agree 
with  the  facts  which  an  examination  of  the  earth's 
surface  and  of  its  vegetable  and  animal  population 
discloses  to  us.      Such  controversies,  when  they  are 


Vol.  I.,  1822;  Vol.  II.,  1824. 


RELATION   OF   TRADITION   THERETO.        169 

considered  as  merely  archaeological,  may  occur  in 
any  of  the  palsetiological  sciences.  We  may  have 
to  compare  and  to  reconcile  the  evidence  of  existing 
phenomena  with  that  of  historical  tradition.  But 
under  some  circumstances  this  process  of  conciliation 
may  assume  an  interest  of  another  kind,  on  which 
we  will  make  a  few  remarks. 

S.  Natural  and  Promdential  History  of  the 
World. —  We  may  contemplate  the  existence  of 
man  upon  the  earth,  his  origin  and  his  progress, 
in  the  same  manner  as  we  contemplate  the  ex- 
istence of  any  other  race  of  animals ;  namely,  in 
a  purely  palsetiological  view.  We  may  consider 
how  far  our  knowledge  of  laws  of  causation  enables 
us  to  explain  his  diffusion  and  migration,  his  dif- 
ferences and  resemblances,  his  actions  and  works. 
And  this  is  the  view  of  man  as  a  member  of  the 
natural  course  of  things. 

But  man,  at  the  same  time  the  contemplator 
and  the  subject  of  his  own  contemplation,  endowed 
with  faculties  and  powers,  which  make  him  a  being 
of  a  different  nature  from  other  animals,  cannot 
help  regarding  his  own  actions  and  enjoyments, 
his  recollections  and  his  hopes,  under  an  aspect 
quite  different  from  any  that  we  have  yet  had  pre- 
sented to  us.  We  have  been  endeavouring  to  place 
in  a  clear  light  the  Fundamental  Ideas,  such  as 
that    of   Cause,   on   which   depends    our   knowledge 

H 


]  70  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

of  the  natural  course  of  things.  But  there  are 
other  Ideas  to  which  man  necessarily  refers  his 
actions ;  he  is  led  by  his  nature,  not  only  to  con- 
sider his  own  actions,  and  those  of  his  fellow-men, 
as  springing  out  of  this  or  that  cause,  leading  to 
this  or  that  material  result;  but  also  as  good  or 
bad,  as  what  they  ought  or  ought  not  to  be.  He 
has  Ideas  of  morcd  relations  as  well  as  those  Ideas 
of  material  relations  with  which  we  have  hitherto 
been  occupied.      He  is  a  moral  as  well  as  a  natural 

agent. 

Contemplating  himself  and  the  world  around 
him  by  the  light  of  his  Moral  Ideas,  man  is  led 
to  the  conviction  that  his  moral  faculties  were  be- 
stowed upon  him  by  design  and  for  a  purpose; 
that  he  is  the  subject  of  a  moral  government ;  that 
the  course  of  the  world  is  directed  by  the  Power 
which  governs  it,  to  the  unfolding  and  perfecting 
of  man's  moral  nature ;  that  this  guidance  may  be 
traced  in  the  career  of  individuals  and  of  the  world ; 
that  there  is  a  promdential  as  well  as  a  natural 
course  of  things. 

Yet  this  view  is  beset  by  no  small  difficulties. 
The  full  developement  of  man's  moral  faculties; — 
the  perfection  of  his  nature  up  to  the  measure  of 
his  own  ideas ; — the  adaptation  of  his  moral  being 
to  an  ultimate  destination,  by  its  transit  through 
a  world  full  of  moral   evil,   in  which  each  has  his 


RELATION   OF    TRADITION    THERETO.        I71 

share ;  — are  effects  for  which  the  economy  of  the 
world  appears  to  contain  no  adequate  provision. 
Man,  though  aware  of  his  moral  nature,  and  ready 
to  believe  in  an  ultimate  destination  of  purity  and 
blessedness,  is  too  feeble  to  resist  the  temptation 
of  evil,  and  to  restore  his  purity  when  once  lost. 
He  cannot  but  look  for  some  confirmation  of  that 
providential  order  which  he  has  begun  to  believe ; 
some  provision  for  those  deficiencies  in  his  moral 
condition  which  he  has  begun  to  feel. 

He  looks  at  the  history  of  the  world,  and  he 
finds  that  at  a  certain  period  it  offers  to  him  the 
promise  of  what  he  seeks.  When  the  natural 
powers  of  man  had  been  developed  to  their  full 
extent,  and  were  beginning  to  exhibit  symptoms  of 
decay  ;  when  the  intellectual  progress  of  the  world 
appeared  to  have  reached  its  limit,  without  sup- 
plying man  s  moral  needs  ;  we  find  the  great  Epoch 
in  the  Providential  history  of  the  world.  We  find 
the  announcement  of  a  Dispensation  by  which  man's 
deficiencies  shall  be  supplied  and  his  aspirations  ful- 
filled :  we  find  a  provision  for  the  purification,  the 
support,  and  the  ultimate  beatification  of  those  who 
use  the  provided  means.  And  thus  the  providential 
course  of  the  world  becomes  consistent  and  intel- 
ligible. 

4.      The  Sacred  Narrative. — But  with  the  new 
Dispensation,    we   receive,    not   only   an  account    of 


172  PALyETIOLOGY. 

its  own  scheme  and  history,  but  also  a  written 
narrative  of  the  providential  course  of  the  world 
from  the  earliest  times,  and  even  from  its  first 
creation.  This  narrative  is  recognized  and  autho- 
rized by  the  new  dispensation,  and  accredited  by 
some  of  the  same  evidences  as  the  dispensation 
itself.  That  the  existence  of  such  a  sacred  nar- 
rative should  be  a  part  of  the  providential  order 
of  things,  cannot  but  appear  natural ;  but  naturally 
also,  the  study  of  it  leads  to  some  difficulties. 

The  Sacred  Narrative  in  some  of  its  earliest 
portions  speaks  of  natural  objects  and  occurrences 
respecting  them.  In  the  very  beginning  of  the 
course  of  the  world,  we  may  readily  believe  (in- 
deed, as  we  have  seen  in  the  last  chapter,  our 
scientific  researches  lead  us  to  believe)  that  such 
occurrences  were  very  different  from  anything  which 
now  takes  place ; — different  to  an  extent  and  in 
a  manner  which  we  cannot  estimate.  Now  the 
narrative  must  speak  of  objects  and  occurrences  in 
the  words  and  phrases  which  have  derived  their 
meaning  from  their  application  to  the  existing 
natural  state  of  things.  When  applied  to  an  initial 
supernatural  state  therefore,  these  words  and  phrases 
cannot  help  being  to  us  obscure  and  mysterious, 
perhaps  ambiguous  and  seemingly  contradictory. 

5.      Difficulties  in   interpreting  the  Sacred  Nar- 
rative  The    moral   and    providential   relations    of 


RELATION    OF    TRADITIOxX    THERETO.         173 

man's  condition  are  so  much  more  important  to 
him  than  mere  natural  relations,  that  at  first  we 
may  well  suppose  he  will  accept  the  Sacred  Nar- 
rative, as  not  only  unquestionable  in  its  true  im- 
port, but  also  as  a  guide  in  his  views  even  of  mere 
natural  relations.  He  will  try  to  modify  the  con- 
ceptions which  he  entertains  of  objects  and  their 
properties,  so  that  the  Sacred  Narrative  of  the 
supernatural  condition  shall  retain  the  first  meaning 
which  he  had  put  upon  it  in  virtue  of  his  own 
habits  in  the  usage  of  language. 

But  man  is  so  constituted  that  he  cannot  per- 
sist in  this  procedure.  The  powers  and  tendencies 
of  his  intellect  are  such  that  he  cannot  help  try- 
ing to  attain  true  conceptions  of  objects  and  their 
properties  by  the  study  of  things  themselves.  For 
instance,  when  he  at  first  read  of  a  firmament 
dividing  the  waters  above  from  the  waters  below, 
he  perhaps  conceived  a  transparent  floor  in  the 
skies,  on  which  the  superior  waters  rested  which 
descend  in  rain  ;  but  as  his  observations  and  his 
reasonings  satisfied  him  that  such  a  floor  could  not 
exist,  he  became  willing  to  allow  (as  St.  Augustin 
allowed)  that  the  waters  above  the  firmament  are 
in  a  state  of  vapour.  And  in  like  manner  in  other 
subjects,  men,  as  tlieir  views  of  nature  became  more 
distinct  and  precise,  modified,  so  far  as  it  was  neces- 


174 


PAL^TIOLOGY. 


sary  for  consistency's  sake,  their  first  rude  interpre- 
tations of  the  Sacred  Narrative  ;  so  that,  without  in 
any  degree  losing  its  import  as  a  view  of  the  provi- 
dential course  of  the  world,  it  should  be  so  conceived 
as  not  to  contradict  what  they  knew  of  the  natural 
order  of  things. 

But  this  accommodation  was  not  always  made 
without  painful  struggles  and  angry  controversies. 
When  men  had  conceived  the  occurrences  of  the 
Sacred  Narrative  in  a  particular  manner,  they  could 
not  readily  and  willingly  adopt  a  new  mode  of 
conception ;  and  they  resisted  all  attempts  to  recom- 
mend it  to  them,  as  attacks  upon  the  sacredness 
of  the  Narrative.  They  had  clothed  their  belief 
of  the  workings  of  Providence  in  certain  images  ; 
and  they  clung  to  those  images  with  the  persuasion 
that  without  them  their  belief  could  not  subsist. 
Thus  they  imagined  to  themselves  that  the  earth 
was  a  flat  floor,  solidly  and  broadly  laid  for  the 
convenience  of  man,  and  they  felt  as  if  the  kind- 
ness of  Providence  was  disparaged,  when  it  was 
maintained  that  the  earth  was  a  globe  held  toge- 
ther only  by  the  mutual  attraction  of  its  parts. 

The  most  memorable  instance  of  a  struggle  of 
this  kind  is  to  be  found  in  the  circumstances  which 
attended  the  introduction  of  the  Heliocentric  Theory 
of  Copernicus  to  general  acceptance.      On  this  eon- 


RELATION  OF  TRADITION  THERETO.    175 

troversy  I  have  already  made  some  remarks  in  tlie 
History  of  Science*,  and  have  attempted  to  draw 
from  it  some  lessons  which  may  be  useful  to  us 
when  any  similar  conflict  of  opinions  may  occur. 
I   will  here   add   a    few    reflections   with   a   similar 

view. 

6.   Such  difficulties  inevitable.— In  the  first  place, 
I  remark  that  such  modifications  of  the  current  in- 
terpretation of  the  words  of  Scripture  appear  to  be 
an  inevitable  consequence  of  the  progressive  charac- 
ter of  Natural  Science.     Science  is  constantly  teach- 
ing us  to  describe  known  facts  in  new  language,  but 
the  language  of  Scripture  is  always  the  same.      And 
not  only  so,  but  the  language  of  Scripture  is  neces- 
sarily  adapted  to  the   common  state  of  man's  m- 
tellectual    developement,    in   which    he   is   supposed 
not  to  be  possessed  of  science.      Hence  the  phrases 
used  by  Scripture  are  precisely  those  which  science 
soon  teaches  man  to   consider   as  inaccurate.     Yet 
they  are  not  on  that  account  the  less  fitted  for  their 
proper   purpose:    for  if  any  terms   had  been  used, 
adapted   to   a   more  advanced   state  of   knowledge, 
they  must  have  been  unintelligible  among  those  to 
whom  the    Scripture   was   first   addressed.      If   the 
Jews    had    been    told    that    water   existed    in    the 
clouds  in  small    drops,   they  would  have   marvelled 

«  HisL  Jnd.  Scu,  i.,  401.  p.  49  of  this. 


176  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

that  it  did  not  constantly  descend ;  and  to  have 
explained  the  reason  of  this,  would  have  been  to 
teach  Atmology  in  the  sacred  writings.  If  they 
had  read  in  their  Scripture  that  the  earth  was  a 
sphere,  when  it  appeared  to  be  a  plain,  they  would 
onlv  have  been  disturbed  in  their  thouofhts,  or 
driven  to  some  wild  and  baseless  imaginations  by 
a  declaration  to  them  so  strange.  If  the  Divinr 
Speaker,  instead  of  saying  that  he  would  set  his 
bow  in  the  clouds,  had  been  made  to  declare  that 
he  would  give  to  water  the  property  of  refracting: 
different  colours  at  different  angles,  how  utterh 
unmeaning  to  the  hearers  would  the  words  have 
been  !  And  in  these  cases,  the  expressions,  being 
unintelligible,  startling,  and  bewildering,  would  have 
been  such  as  tended  to  unfit  the  Sacred  Narrative 
for  its  place  in  the  providential  dispensation  of 
the  world. 

Accordingly,  in  the  great  controversy  which  took 
pace  in  Galileo's  time  between  the  defenders  of  the 
then  customary  interpretations  of  Scripture,  and  the 
assertors  of  the  Copernican  system  of  the  universe, 
when  the  innovators  were  upbraided  with  main- 
taining opinions  contrary  to  Scripture,  tliey  replied 
that  Scripture  was  not  intended  to  teach  men  as- 
tronomy, and  that  it  expressed  the  acts  of  divine 
power  in  images  which  were  suited  to  the  ideas  of 
unscientific   men.     To  speak   of  the  rising  and  set- 


RELATION    OF    TRADITION    THERETO.         ]  77 

ting  and  trtavelling  of  the  sun,  of  the  fixity  and 
of  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  was  to  use  the 
only  language  which  would  have  made  the  Sacred 
Narrative  intelligible.  To  extract  from  these  and 
the  like  expressions  doctrines  of  science,  was,  they 
declared,  in  the  highest  degree  unjustifiable ;  and 
such  a  course  could  lead,  they  held,  to  no  result 
but  a  weakening  of  the  authority  of  Scripture  in 
proportion  as  its  credit  was  identified  with  that  of 
these  modes  of  applying  it.  And  this  judgment 
has  since  been  generally  assented  to  by  those  who 
most  reverence  and  value  the  study  of  the  designs 
of  Providence  as  well  as  that  of  the  works  of  nature. 
7.  Science  tells  us  nothing  concertiing  Creation. 
— Other  apparent  difficulties  arise  from  the  accounts 
given  in  the  Scripture  of  the  first  origin  of  the 
world  in  which  we  live  :  for  example,  light  is  repre- 
sented as  created  before  the  sun.  With  regard  to 
difficulties  of  this  kind,  it  appears  that  we  may 
derive  some  instruction  from  the  result  to  which 
we  were  led  in  the  last  chapter ; — namely,  that 
in  the  sciences  which  trace  the  progress  of  natural 
occurrences,  we  can  in  no  case  go  back  to  an  origin, 
but  in  every  instance  appear  to  find  ourselves  sepa- 
rated from  it  by  a  state  of  things,  and  an  order 
of  events,  of  a  kind  altogether  different  from  those 
which  come  under  our  experience.  The  thread  of 
induction  respecting  the  natural  course  of  the  world 

h5 


178  PAL  ETIOLOGY. 

snaps  in  our  fingers,  when  we  try  to  ascertain  where 
its  beginning  is.  Since,  then,  science  can  teach  us 
nothing  positive  respecting  the  beginning  of  things, 
she  can  neither  contradict  nor  confirm  what  is 
taught  by  Scripture  on  that  subject ;  and  thus,  as 
it  is  unworthy  timidity  to  fear  contradiction,  so  is 
it  ungrounded  presumption  to  look  for  confirmation 
in  such  cases.  The  providential  history  of  the  world 
has  its  own  beginning,  and  its  own  evidence ;  and 
we  can  only  render  the  system  insecure,  by  making 
it  lean  on  our  material  sciences.  If  any  one  w^ere 
to  suggest  that  the  nebular  hypothesis  countenances 
the  Scripture  history  of  the  formation  of  this  system, 
by  showing  how  the  luminous  matter  of  the  sun 
might  exist  previous  to  the  sun  itself,  we  should 
act  wisely  in  rejecting  such  an  attempt  to  weave 
together  these  two  heterogeneous  threads ; — the 
one  a  part  of  a  providential  scheme,  the  other  a 
fragment  of  physical  speculation. 

We  shall  best  learn  those  lessons  of  the  true 
philosophy  of  science  which  it  is  our  object  to  col- 
lect, by  attending  to  portions  of  science  which  have 
gone  through  such  crises  as  we  are  now  consider- 
ing; nor  is  it  requisite,  for  this  purpose,  to  bring 
forwards  any  subjects  which  are  still  under  discus- 
sion. It  may,  however,  be  mentioned  that  such 
maxims  as  we  are  now  endeavouring  to  establish, 
and  the  one    before  us  in   particular,   bear    with   a 


RELATION    OF    TRADITION   THERETO.        1 75) 

peculiar  force  upon  those  Palaetiological  Sciences 
of  which  we  have  been  treating  in  the  present 
Book. 

S.  Scientific  views,  when  familiar,  do  not  disturb 
the  authority  of  Scripture. — There  is  another  reflec- 
tion which  may  serve  to  console  and  encourage  us 
in  the  painful  struggles  which  thus  take  place,  be- 
tween those  who  maintain  interpretations  of  Scrip- 
ture already  prevalent  and  those  who  contend  for 
such  new  ones  as  the  new  discoveries  of  science 
require.  It  is  this;— that  though  the  new  opinion 
is  resisted  by  one  party  as  something  destructive 
of  the  credit  of  Scripture  and  the  reverence  which 
is  its  due,  yet,  in  fact,  when  the  new  interpreta- 
tion has  been  generally  established  and  incorporated 
with  men's  current  thoughts,  it  ceases  to  disturb 
their  views  of  the  authority  of  the  Scripture  or 
of  the  truth  of  its  teaching.  When  the  language 
of  Scripture,  invested  with  its  new  meaning,  has 
become  familiar  to  men,  it  is  found  that  the  ideas 
which  it  calls  up  are  quite  as  reconcileable  as  the 
former  ones  were  with  the  most  entire  acceptance 
of  the  providential  dispensation.  And  when  this 
has  been  found  to  be  the  case,  all  cultivated  per- 
sons look  back  with  surprise  at  the  mistake  of  those 
who  thought  that  the  essence  of  the  revelation  was 
involved  in  their  own  arbitrary  version  of  some  col- 
lateral circumstance  in  the  revealed  narrative.      At 


180  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

the  present  day,  we  can  hardly  conceive  how  rea- 
sonable men  could  ever  have  imagined  that  religious 
reflections  on  the  stability  of  the  earth,  and  the 
beauty  and  use  of  the  luminaries  which  revolve 
round  it,  would  be  interfered  with  by  an  acknow- 
ledgement that  this  rest  and  motion  are  apparent 
only*.  And  thus  the  authority  of  revelation  is  not 
shaken  by  any  changes  introduced  by  the  progress 
of  science  in  the  mode  of  interpreting  expressions 
which  describe  physical  objects  and  occurrences ; 
provided  the  new  interpretation  is  admitted  at  a 
proper  season,  and  in  a  proper  spirit;  so  as  to 
soften,  as  much  as  possible,  both  the  public  con- 
troversies and  the  private  scruples  which  almost 
inevitably  accompany  such  an  alteration. 

9.  When  should  old  Interpretations  be  given  up  f 
— But  the  question  then  occurs.  What  is  the  pro- 
per season  for  a  religious  and  enlightened  com- 
mentator to  make  such  a  change  in  the  current 
interpretation  of  sacred  Scripture  \  At  what  period 
ought  the  established  exposition  of  a  passage  to  be 
given  up,  and  a  new  mode  of  understanding  the 
passage,  such  as  is,  or  seems  to  be,  required  by  new 
discoveries  respecting  the  laws  of  nature,  accepted 
in  its  place  I  It  is  plain,  that  to  introduce  such  an 
alteration  lightly  and  hastily  would  be  a  procedure 


1  have  here  borrowed  a  sentence  or  two  from  my  own  History. 


RELATION   OF    TRADITION   THERETO.        181 

fraught  with  inconvenience ;  for  if  the  change  were 
made  in  such  a  manner,  it  might  be  afterwards  dis- 
covered that  it  had  been  adopted  without  sufficient 
reason,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  reinstate  the 
old  exposition.  And  the  minds  of  the  readers  of 
Scripture,  always  to  a  certain  extent  and  for  a  time 
disturbed  by  the  subversion  of  their  long- established 
notions,  would  be  distressed  without  any  need,  and 
might  be  seriously  unsettled.  While,  on  the  other 
hand,  a  too  protracted  and  obstinate  resistance  to 
the  innovation,  on  the  part  of  the  scriptural  exposi- 
tors, would  tend  to  identify,  at  least  in  the  minds 
of  many,  the  authority  of  the  Scripture  with  the 
truth  of  the  exposition ;  and  therefore  would  bring 
discredit  upon  the  revealed  word,  when  the  esta- 
bhshed  interpretation  was  finally  proved  to  be  un- 
tenable. 

A  rule  on  this  subject,  propounded  by  some 
of  the  most  enlightened  dignitaries  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church,  on  the  occasion  of  the  great  Co- 
pernican  controversy  begun  by  Galileo,  seems  well 
worthy  of  our  attention.  The  following  was  the 
opinion  given  by  Cardinal  Bellarmine  at  the  time  : 
— "  When  a  demonstration  shall  be  found  to  establish 
the  earth's  motion,  it  will  be  proper  to  interpret 
the  sacred  Scriptures  otherwise  than  they  have 
hitherto  been  interpreted  in  those  passages  where 
mention  is  made  of  the  stability  of  the  earth  and 


182  PA  hJE  TIOLOG  Y. 

movement  of  the  heavens.''  This  appears  to  be  a 
judicious  and  reasonable  maxim  for  such  cases  in 
general.  So  long  as  the  supposed  scientific  dis- 
covery is  doubtful,  the  exposition  of  the  meaning 
of  Scripture  given  by  commentators  of  established 
credit  is  not  wantonly  to  be  disturbed  :  but  when 
a  scientific  theory,  irreconcileable  with  this  ancient 
interpretation,  is  clearly  proved,  we  must  give  up 
the  interpretation,  and  seek  some  new  mode  of 
understanding  the  passage  in  question,  by  means 
of  which  it  may  be  consistent  with  what  we  know ; 
for  if  it  be  not,  our  conception  of  the  things  so 
described  is  no  longer  consistent  with  itself. 

It  may  be  said  that  this  rule  is  indefinite,  for 
who  shall  decide  when  a  new  theory  is  completelv 
demonstrated,  and  the  old  interpretation  become 
untenable  ?  But  to  this  we  may  reply,  that  if  the 
rule  be  assented  to,  its  application  will  not  be  very 
difficult.  For  when  men  have  admitted  as  a  general 
rule,  that  the  current  interpretations  of  scriptural 
expressions  respecting  natural  objects  and  events 
may  possibly  require,  and  in  some  cases  certainly 
will  require,  to  be  abandoned,  and  new  ones  ad- 
mitted, they  will  hardly  allow  themselves  to  contend 
for  such  interpretations  as  if  they  were  essential 
parts  of  revelation;  and  will  look  upon  the  change 
of  exposition,  whether  it  come  sooner  or  later,  with- 
out alarm  or  anger.      And   when  men  lend   them- 


RELATION  OF  TRADITION  THERETO.   l88 

selves  to  the  progress  of  truth  in  this  spirit,  it  is 
not  of  any  material  importance  at  what  period  a 
new  and  satisfactory  interpretation  of  the  scriptural 
difficulty  is  found ;  since  a  scientific  exactness  in 
our  apprehension  of  the  meaning  of  such  passages 
as  are  now  referred  to  is  very  far  from  being 
essential  to  our  full  acceptance  of  revelation. 

10.   In  li'liat  Spirit  should  the  Change  he  accepted? 

Still  these  revolutions  in  scriptural  interpretation 

nmst  always  have  in  them  something  which  distresses 
and  disturbs  religious  communities.      And  such  un- 
easy feelings  will  take  a  different  shape,  according  as 
the  community  acknowledges  or  rejects  a  paramount 
interpretative  authority  in  its  religious  leaders.     In 
the  case  in  which  the  interpretation  of  the  Church 
is  binding  upon   all  its  members,   the   more  placid 
minds    rest   in   peace   upon   the   ancient    exposition, 
till  the  spiritual  authorities  announce  that  the  time 
for  the  adoption  of  a  new  view  has  arrived  ;    but 
in    these  circumstances,   the   more   stirring   and   in- 
(piisitive  minds,  which  cannot  refrain  from  the  pur- 
suit of  new  truths   and   exact   conceptions,  are  led 
to  opinions  which,  being  contrary  to  those  of  the 
Church,  are  held  to  be  sinful.      On  the  other  hand, 
if  the  religious  constitution  of  the  community  allow 
and  encourage  each  man  to  study  and  interpret  for 
himself  the   Sacred  Writings,  we  are  met  by   evils 
of   another    kind.      In   this    case,   although,  by    the 


J  84  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

unforced  influence  of  admired  commentators,  there 
may  prevail  a  general  agreement  in  the  usual  in- 
terpretation of  difficult  passages,  yet  as  each  reader 
of  the  Scripture  looks  upon  the  sense  which  he  has 
adopted  as  being  his  own  interpretation,  he  main- 
tains it,  not  with  the  tranquil  acquiescence  of  one 
who  has  deposited  his  judgment  in  the  hands  of 
his  Church,  but  with  the  keenness  and  strenuous- 
ness  of  self-love.  In  such  a  state  of  things,  though 
no  judicial  severities  can  be  employed  against  the 
innovators,  there  may  arise  more  angry  controversies 
than  in  the  other  case. 

It  is  impossible  to  overlook  the  lesson  which 
here  offers  itself,  that  it  is  in  the  highest  degree 
unwise  in  the  friends  of  religion,  whether  individuals 
or  communities,  unnecessarily  to  embark  their  credit 
in  expositions  of  Scripture  on  matters  which  apper- 
tain to  natural  science.  By  delivering  physical 
doctrines  as  the  teaching  of  revelation,  religion  may 
lose  much,  but  cannot  gain  anything.  This  maxim 
of  practical  wisdom  has  often  been  urged  by  Christian 
writers.  Thus  St.  Augustin  says  *:  "  In  obscure 
matters  and  things  far  removed  from  our  senses, 
if  we  read  anything,  even  in  the  divine  Scripture, 
which  may  produce  diverse  opinions  without  damag- 
ing   the    faith    which    we   cherish,    let   us   not    rush 


*  Lib.  I.  de  Genesis  ca-^.-s.v\\\. 


RELATION  OF  TRADITION  THERETO.    185 

headlong  by  positive  assertion  to  either  the  one 
opinion  or  the  other;  lest,  when  a  more  thorough 
discussion  has  shown  the  opinion  which  we  had 
adopted  to  be  false,  our  faith  may  fall  with  it :  and 
we  should  be  found  contending,  not  for  the  doc- 
trine of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  but  for  our  own  ; 
endeavouring  to  make  our  doctrine  to  be  that  of 
the  Scriptures,  instead  of  taking  the  doctrine  of 
the  Scriptures  to  be  ours."  And  in  nearly  the 
same  spirit,  at  the  time  of  the  Copernican  contro- 
versy, it  was  thought  proper  to  append  to  the  work 
of  Copernicus  a  postil,  to  say  that  the  work  was 
written  to  account  for  the  phenomena,  and  that 
people  must  not  run  on  blindly  and  condemn  either 
of  the  opposite  opinions.  Even  when  the  Inquisition, 
in  1616,  thought  itself  compelled  to  pronounce  a 
decision  upon  this  subject,  the  verdict  was  delivered 
in  very  moderate  language  ; — that  "  the  doctrine 
of  the  earth's  motion  appeared  to  be  contrary  to 
Scripture:''  and  yet,  moderate  as  this  expression 
is,  it  has  been  blamed  by  judicious  members  of 
the  Roman  church  as  deciding  a  point  such  as 
religious  authorities  ought  not  to  pretend  to  decide  ; 
and  has  brought  upon  that  church  no  ordinary 
weight  of  general  condemnation.  Kepler  pointed 
out,  in  his  lively  manner,  the  imprudence  of  em- 
ploying the  force  of  religious  authorities  on  such 
subjects :  Acies  dolahrw  in  ferrum  illisa,  postea  nee 


}8(;  PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

in  lignum  valet  amplius.  Capiat  hoc  cujus  interest. 
•'  If  you  will  try  to  chop  iron,  the  axe  becomes 
unable  to  cut  even  wood." 

11.  In  ichat  Spirit  should  the  Change  be  urged? — 
But  while  we  thus  endeavour  to  show  in  what  man- 
ner the  interpreters  of  Scripture  may  most  safely 
and  most  properly  accept  the  discoveries  of  science, 
we  must  not  forget  that  there  may  be  errors  com- 
mitted on  the  other  side  also ;  and  that  men  of 
science,  in  bringing  forward  views  which  may  for  a 
time  disturb  the  minds  of  lovers  of  Scripture,  should 
consider  themselves  as  bound  by  strict  rules  of 
candour,  moderation,  and  prudence.  Intentionally 
to  make  their  supposed  discoveries  a  means  of 
discrediting,  contradicting,  or  slighting  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  or  the  authority  of  religion,  is  in  them 
unpardonable.  As  men  who  make  the  science  of 
Truth  the  business  of  their  lives,  and  are  persuaded 
of  her  genuine  superiority,  and  certain  of  her  ulti- 
mate triumph,  they  are  peculiarly  bound  to  urge 
her  claims  in  a  calm  and  temperate  spirit;  not  for- 
ffettino:  that  there  are  other  kinds  of  truth  besides 
that  which  they  peculiarly  study.  They  may  pro- 
perly reject  authority  in  matters  of  science  ;  but 
they  are  to  leave  it  its  proper  office  in  matters  of 
religion.  I  may  here  again  quote  Kepler's  expres- 
sions :  "  In  Theology  we  balance  authorities,  in  Philo- 
sophy we  weigh  reasons.  A  holy  man  was  Lactantius 


RELATION   OF   TRADITION  THERETO.        187 

who  denied  that  the  earth  was  round;  a  holy  man 
was  Aiigustin,  who  granted  the  rotundity,  but  denied 
the  antipodes ;  a  holy  thing  to  me  is  the  Inquisition, 
which  allows  the  smallness  of  the  earth,  but  denies 
its  motion  ;  but  more  holy  to  me  is  Truth ;  and 
hence  I  prove,  from  philosophy,  that  the  earth  is 
round,  and  inhabited  on  every  side,  of  small  size, 
and  in  motion  among  the  stars, — and  this  I  do  with 
no  disrespect  to  the  Doctors."  I  the  more  wiUingly 
quote  such  a  passage  from  Kepler,  because  the  entire 
ingenuousness  and  sincere  piety  of  his  character  does 
not  allow  us  to  suspect  in  him  anything  of  hypocrisy 
or  latent  irony.  That  similar  professions  of  respect 
may  be  made  ironically,  we  have  a  noted  example 
in  the  celebrated  Introduction  to  Galileo's  Bialor/ue 
on  the  Copernican  System  ;  probably  the  part  which 
was  most  offensive  to  the  authorities.  "  Some  years 
ago,"  he  begins,  "a  wholesome  edict  was  promul- 
gated at  Rome,  which,  in  order  to  check  the  perilous 
scandals  of  the  present  age,  imposed  silence  upon 
the  Pythagorean  opinion  of  the  mobility  of  the  earth. 
There  were  not  wanting,''  he  proceeds,  "  persons  who 
rashly  asserted  that  this  decree  was  the  result,  not 
of  a  judicious  inquiry,  but  of  passion  ill-informed  ; 
and  complaints  were  heard  that  counsellors,  utterly 
unacquainted  with  astronomical  observation,  ought 
not  to  be  allowed,  with  their  sudden  prohibitions, 
to  clip  the  wings  of  speculative   intellects.      At  the 


1 88  PAL.^TIOLOGY. 

hearing  of  rash  lamentations  like  these^  my  zeal  could 
not  keep  silence^''  And  he  then  goes  on  to  say,  that 
he  wishes,  in  his  Dialogue^  to  show  that  the  subject 
had  been  fully  examined  at  Rome.  Here  the  irony 
is  quite  transparent,  and  the  sarcasm  glaringly  ob- 
vious. I  think  we  may  venture  to  say  that  this  is 
not  the  temper  in  which  scientific  questions  should 
be  treated  ;  although  by  some,  perhaps,  the  pro- 
hibition of  public  discussion  may  be  considered  as 
justifying  any  evasion  which  is  likely  to  pass  un- 
punished. 

]  2.  Duty  of  Mutual  Forbearance. — We  may  add, 
as  a  further  reason  for  mutual  forbearance  in  such 
cases,  that  the  true  interests  of  both  parties  are  the 
same.  The  man  of  science  is  concerned,  no  less 
than  any  other  person,  in  the  truth  and  import  of 
the  divine  dispensation  ;  the  religious  man,  no  less 
than  the  man  of  science,  is,  by  the  nature  of  his 
intellect,  incapable  of  believing  two  contradictory 
declarations.  Hence  they  have  both  alike  a  need 
for  understanding  the  Scripture  in  some  way  in 
which  it  shall  be  consistent  with  their  understanding 
of  nature.  It  is  for  their  common  advantage  to  con- 
ciliate, as  Kepler  says,  the  finger  and  the  tongue 
of  God,  his  works  and  his  word.  And  they  may 
find  abundant  reason  to  bear  with  each  other,  even 
if  they  should  adopt  for  this  purpose  different  inter- 
pretations, each  finding  one  satisfactory  to  himself ; 


RELATION    OF   TRADITION    THERETO.        ]  81) 

or  if  any  one  should  decline  employing  his  thoughts 
on  such  subjects  at  all.  I  have  elsewhere*  quoted 
a  passage  from  Kepler -(-  which  appears  to  me  writ- 
ten in  a  most  suitable  spirit :  "  I  beseech  my  reader 
that,  not  unmindful  of  the  Divine  goodness  bestowed 
upon  man,  he  do  with  me  praise  and  celebrate  the 
wisdom  of  the  Creator,  which  I  open  to  him  from  a 
more  inward  explication  of  the  form  of  the  world, 
from  a  searching  of  causes,  from  a  detection  of  the 
errors  of  vision ;  and  that  thus,  not  only  in  the  firm- 
ness and  stability  of  the  earth  may  we  perceive  with 
gratitude  the  preservation  of  all  living  things  in 
nature  as  the  gift  of  God :  but  also  that  in  its 
motion,  so  recondite,  so  admirable,  we  may  acknow- 
ledge the  wisdom  of  the  Creator.  But  whoever  is 
too  dull  to  receive  this  science,  or  too  weak  to  believe 
the  Copernican  system  without  harm  to  his  piety, 
him,  I  say,  I  advise  that,  leaving  the  school  of  astro- 
nomy, and  condemning,  if  so  he  please,  any  doctrines 
of  the  philosophers,  he  follow  his  own  path,  and 
desist  from  this  wandering  through  the  universe  ; 
and  that,  lifting  up  his  natural  eyes,  with  which 
alone  he  can  see,  he  pour  himself  out  from  his  own 
heart  in  worship  of  God  the  Creator,  being  certain 
that  he  gives  no  less  worship  to  God  than  the 
astronomer,  to  whom   God  has  given  to   see   more 


*  Bridgewater  Tr.  p.  314.  t  Com.  Stell.  Mart.  Inlrod. 


Xyo  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

clearly  with  his  inward  eyes,  and  who,  from  what 
he  has  himself  discovered,  both  can  and  will  glorify 
God;^ 

IS.  Case  of  Galileo. — I  may  perhaps  venture 
here  to  make  a  remark  or  two  upon  this  subject 
with  reference  to  a  charge  brought  against  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  the  History/  of  the  Inductwe  Sciences. 
(p.  26  of  this).  Complaint  has  been  made*  that  the 
character  of  the  Roman  church,  as  shown  in  its 
behaviour  towards  Galileo,  is  misrepresented  in  the 
account  given  of  it  in  the  History  of  Astronomy.  It 
is  asserted  that  Galileo  provoked  the  condemnation 
he  incurred;  first,  by  pertinaciously  demanding  the 
lussent  of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  to  his  opinion 
of  the  consistency  of  the  Copernican  doctrine  with 
Scripture  ;  and  afterwards  by  contumaciously,  and,  as 
we  have  seen,  contumeliously  violating  the  silence 
which  the  Church  had  enjoined  upon  him.  It  is  further 
declared  that  the  statement  which  represents  it  as 
the  habit  of  the  Romxan  church  to  dogmatize  on 
points  of  natural  science  is  unfounded ;  as  well  as  the 
opinion  that  in  consequence  of  this  habit,  new  scien- 
tific truths  were  promulgated  less  boldly  in  Italy 
than  in  other  countries.  I  shall  reply  very  briefly 
on  these  subjects ;  for  the  decision  of  them  is  by  no 
means  requisite  in  order  to  establish  the  doctrines 


*  Dublin  Review^  No.  jx.  July,  1838,  p,  72. 


RELATION   OF   TRADITION   THERETO.        |()i 

to  which  I  have  been  led  in  the  present  chapter,  nor, 
I  hope,  to  satisfy  my  reader  that  my  views  have  been 
collected  from  an  impartial  consideration  of  scientific 
history. 

With  regard  to  Galileo,  I  do  not  think  it  can 
be  denied  that  he  obtruded  his  opinions  upon  the 
ecclesiastical  authorities  in  an  unnecessary  and  im- 
prudent manner.  He  was  of  an  ardent  character, 
strongly  convinced  himself,  and  urged  on  still  more 
by  the  conviction  which  he  produced  among  his 
disciples,  and  thus  he  became  impatient  for  the 
triumph  of  truth.  This  judgment  of  him  has  recently 
been  delivered  by  various  independent  authorities, 
and  has  undoubtedly  considerable  foundation*.  As 
to  the  question  whether  authority  in  matters  of 
natural  science  were  habitually  claimed  by  the 
authorities  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  I  have  to  allow 
that  I  cannot  produce  instances  which  establish  such 
a  habit.  We  who  have  been  accustomed  to  have 
daily  before  our  eyes  the  Monition  which  the  Romish 
editors  of  Newton  thought  it  necessary  to  prefix — 
Cwterum  latis  a  summo  Pontifice  contra  telluris  motum 


*  Besides  the  Dublin  Review,  I  may  quote  the  Edinburc/h  Review, 
which  I  suppose  will  not  be  thought  likely  to  have  a  bias  in  favour  ot 
the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  authority  in  matters  of  science  :  "  Galileo 
contrived  to  surround  the  truth  with  every  variety  of  obstruction.  The 
tide  of  knowledge,  which  had  hitherto  advanced  in  peace,  he  crested 
with  angry  breakers,  and  he  involved  in  its  surf  both  his  friends  and 
his  foes."— £rf.  Rev.  No.  cxxiii.  p.  126. 


]f)2  PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

Decretis  7ios  obsequi  profitemur — were  not  likely  to 
conjecture  that  this  was  a  solitary  instance  of  the 
interposition  of  the  Papal  anthority  on  such  sub- 
jects. But  although  it  would  be  easy  to  find 
declarations  of  heresy  delivered  by  Romish  Univer- 
sities, and  writers  of  great  authority,  against  tenets 
belonging  to  the  natural  sciences,  I  am  not  aware 
that  any  other  case  can  be  adduced  in  which  the 
Church  or  the  Pope  can  be  shown  to  have  pro- 
nounced such  a  sentence.  I  am  well  contented  to 
acknowledge  this ;  for  I  should  be  far  more  grati- 
fied by  finding  myself  compelled  to  hold  up  the 
seventeenth  century  as  a  model  for  the  nineteenth  in 
this  respect,  than  by  having  to  sow  enmity  between 
the  admirers  of  the  past  and  the  present  through 
any  disparaging  contrast*. 

With  respect  to  the  attempt  made  in  my 
History  to  characterize  the  intellectual  habits  of 
Italy  as  produced  by  her  religious  condition, — 
certainly  it  would  ill  become  any  student  of  the 
history  of  science  to  speak  slightingly  of  that  coun- 
try, always  the  mother  of  sciences,  always  ready  to 


*  I  may  add  that  the  most  candid  of  the  adherents  of  the  Church 
of  Rome  condemn  the  assmiiption  of  authority  in  matters  of  science, 
made,  in  this  one  instance  at  least,  by  the  ecclesiastical  tribunals.  The 
author  of  the  Ages  of  Faith  (Book  viii.  p.  248),  says,  "A  Congrega- 
tion, it  is  to  be  lamented,  declared  the  new  system  to  be  opposed  to 
Scripture,  and  therefore  heretical." 


RELATION    OF   TRADITION   THERETO.        193 

catch  the  dawn  and  hail  the  rising  of  any  new  hght 
of  knowledge.  But  I  think  our  admiration  of  this 
activity  and  acuteness  of  mind  is  by  no  means  in- 
consistent with  the  opinion,  that  new  truths  were 
promulgated  more  boldly  beyond  the  Alps,  and  that 
the  subtilty  of  the  Italian  intellect  loved  to  insinuate 
what  the  rough  German  bluntly  asserted.  Of  the 
decent  duplicity  with  which  forbidden  opinions  were 
handled,  the  reviewer  himself  gives  us  instances, 
when  he  boasts  of  the  liberality  with  which  Coper- 
nican  professors  were  placed  in  important  stations  by 
the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  soon  after  the  doctrine 
of  the  motion  of  the  earth  had  been  declared  by  the 
same  authorities  contrary  to  Scripture,  And  in  the 
same  spirit  is  the  process  of  demanding  from  Galileo 
a  public  and  official  recantation  of  opinions  which 
he  had  repeatedly  been  told  by  his  ecclesiastical 
superiors  he  might  hold  as  much  as  he  pleased.  I 
think  it  is  easy  to  believe  that  among  persons  so 
little  careful  to  reconcile  public  profession  with  pri- 
vate conviction,  official  decorum  was  all  that  was 
demanded.  When  Galileo  had  made  his  renunciation 
of  the  earth's  motion  on  his  knees,  he  rose  and  said, 
as  we  are  told,  E  pur  si  muove — "  and  yet  it  doei< 
move.'"  This  is  sometimes  represented  as  the  heroic 
soliloquy  of  a  mind  cherishing  its  conviction  of  the 
truth,  in  spite  of  persecution ;  I  think  we  may  more 
naturally  conceive  it  uttered  as  a  playful   epigram 

I 


ig^  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

in  the  ear  of  a  cardinars  secretary,  with  a  full  know- 
ledge that  it  would  be  immediately  repeated  to  his 

master. 

Besides  the  Ideas  involved  in  the  material 
sciences,  of  which  we  have  already  examined  the 
principal  ones,  there  is  one  Idea  or  Conception 
which  om-  Sciences  do  not  indeed  include,  but  to 
which  they  not  obscurely  point ;  and  the  importance 
of  this  Idea  will  make  it  proper  to  speak  of  it, 
though  this   must  be   done  very  briefly. 

OF  THE  CONCEPTION   OF   A  FIRST  CAUSE. 

1.    At  the  end  of  the  last  chapter  (p.  l66),  we 
were   led  to  this  result, — that  we   cannot,    in  any 
of  the  Palsetiological   Sciences,   ascend  to  a  begin- 
ning which   is  of  the  same   nature  as   the  existing 
course   of  events,  and   which   depends   upon  causes 
that    are    still   in    operation.       Philosophers    never 
have  demonstrated,  and  probably  never  will  be  able 
to  demonstrate,  what  was  the  original  condition  of 
the   solar  system,   of   the   earth,    of   the   vegetable 
and  animal  worlds,  of  languages,   of  arts.      On    all 
these  subjects  the  course  of  investigation,   followed 
backwards    as    far   as    our   materials    allow   us   to 
pursue  it,   ends  at  last  in   an  impenetrable  gloom. 
We  strain  our  eyes  in  vain  when  we  try,  by  our 
natural  faculties,  to  discern  an  Origin. 


CONCEPTION    OF   A    FIRST   CAUSE.  195 

2.     Yet  speculative  men  have  been  constantly 
employed  in  attempts  to  arrive  at  that  which  thus 
seems  to  be  placed  out  of  their  reach.     The  Origin 
of   Languages,    the   Origin    of   the    present    Distri- 
bution of  Plants   and  Animals,   the   Origin   of  the 
Earth,  have  been  common  subjects  of  diligent  and 
persevering    inquiry.       Indeed    inquiries    respecting 
such  subjects   have   been,    at   least   till   lately,   the 
usual  form  which  Palsetiological  researches  have  as- 
sumed.      Cosmogony^    the    origin    of    the    world,    of 
which,   in  such   speculations,    the   earth  was  consi- 
dered as  a  principal  part,  has  been  a  favourite  study 
both    of  ancient  and   of  modern  times  :    and  most 
of  the    attempts   at  Geology   previous  to   the   pre- 
sent   period   have    been    Cosmogonies    or    Geogonies 
rather   than  that .  more   genuine   science   which   we 
have  endeavoured  to  delineate.      Glossology,  though 
now    an    extensive   body    of   solid    knowledge,    was 
mainly  brought  into  being  by  inquiries  concerning 
the    original    language    spoken    by   men ;     and    the 
nature  of  the  first  separation  and  diffusion  of  lan- 
guages,   the    first   peopling   of   the    earth    by   man 
and  by  animals,  were  long  sought  after  with  ardent 
curiosity,  although  of  course  with  reference  to  the 
authority  of  the  Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  evidence 
of  natural  phenomena.     Indeed  the  interest  of  sueli 
inquiries   even   yet  is  far  from  being  extinguished. 
The   disposition    to    explore   the   past   in   the   hope 


196  PALiETIOLOGV. 

of  finding,  by  the  light  of  natural  reasoning  as 
well  as  by  the  aid  of  revelation,  the  origin  of  the 
present  course  of  things,  appears  to  be  unconquer- 
able. What  was  the  beginning  ?  is  a  question  which 
the  human  race  cannot  desist  from  perpetually 
asking.  And  no  failure  in  obtaining  a  satisfactory 
answer  can  prevent  inquisitive  spirits  from  again 
and  again  repeating  the  inquiry,  although  the  blank 
abyss  into  which  it  is  uttered  does  not  even  return 
an  echo. 

3.  What,  then  is  the  reason  of  an  attempt 
so  pertinacious  yet  so  fruitless?  By  what  motive 
are  we  impelled  thus  constantly  to  seek  what  we 
can  never  find  ?  Why  are  the  errour  of  our  con- 
jectures, the  futility  of  our  reasonings,  the  preca- 
riousness  of  our  interpretations,  over  and  over  again 
proved  to  us  in  vain?  Why  is  it  impossible  for 
us  to  acquiesce  in  our  ignorance  and  to  relinquish 
the  inquiry?  Why  cannot  we  content  ourselves 
with  examining  those  links  of  the  chain  of  causes 
which  are  nearest  to  us; — those  in  which  the  con- 
nexion is  intelligible  and  clear ;  instead  of  fixing 
our  attention  upon  those  remote  portions  where 
we  can  no  longer  estimate  its  coherence  ?  In  short, 
why  did  not  men  from  the  first  take  for  the 
subject  of  their  speculations  the  Course  of  Nature 
rather  than  the  Origin   of  Things  ? 

To    this    we    reply,   that    in    doing   what    they 


CONCEPTION  OF  A   FIRST  CAUSE.  197 

have  thus  done,  in  seeking  what  they  have  sought, 
men  are  impelled  by  an  intellectual  necessity.  They 
cannot  conceive  a  series  of  connected  occurrences 
without  a  commencement;  they  cannot  help  sup- 
posing a  cause  for  the  whole,  as  well  as  a  cause 
for  each  part;  they  cannot  be  satisfied  with  a  suc- 
cession of  causes  without  assuming  a  First  Cause. 
Such  an  assumption  is  necessarily  impressed  upon 
our  minds  by  our  contemplation  of  a  series  of 
causes  and  effects ;  that  there  must  he  a  First  Cause, 
is  accepted  by  all  intelligent  reasoners  as  an  Axiom : 
and  like  other  Axioms,  its  truth  is  necessarily  im- 
plied in  the   Idea  which  it   involves. 

4.  The  evidence  of  this  axiom  may  be  illus- 
trated in  several  ways.  In  the  first  place,  the 
axiom  is  assumed  in  the  argument  usually  offered 
to  prove  the  existence  of  the  Deity.  Since,  it  is 
said,  the  world  now  exists,  and  since  nothing  can- 
not produce  something,  something  must  have  ex- 
isted from  eternity.  This  Something  is  the  First 
Cause  :   it  is  God. 

Now  what  I  have  to  remark  here  is  this:  the 
conclusiveness  of  this  argument,  as  a  proof  of  tin- 
existence  of  one  independent,  immutable  Deity,  de- 
pends entirely  upon  the  assumption  of  the  axiom 
above  stated.  The  world,  a  series  of  causes  and 
effects,  exists:  therefore  there  must  be,  not  only 
this  series  of  causes  and   effects,    but  also  a  First 


198  PAL^TIOLOGV. 

Cause.  It  will  be  easily  seen,  that  without  the 
axiom,  that  in  every  series  of  causes  and  effects 
there  must  be  a  First  Cause,  the  reasoning  is  alto- 
gether inconclusive. 

5.  Or  to  put  the  matter  otherwise :  The  argu- 
ment for  the  existence  of  the  Deity  was  stated 
thus :  Something  exists,  therefore  something  must 
have  existed  from  eternity.  Granted,  the  opponent 
might  say ;  but  this  something  which  has  existed 
from  eternity,  why  may  it  not  be  this  very  series 
of  causes  and  effects  which  is  now  going  on,  and 
which  appears  to  contain  in  itself  no  indication  of 
beginning  or  end  ?  And  thus,  without  the  assump- 
tion of  the  necessity  of  a  First  Cause,  the  force 
of  the  argument  may  be  resisted. 

6.  But,  it  may  be  asked,  how  do  those  who 
have  written  to  prove  the  existence  of  the  Deity 
reply  to  such  an  objection  as  the  one  just  stated? 
It  is  natural  to  suppose  that,  on  a  subject  so  inter- 
esting and  so  long  discussed,  all  the  obvious  argu- 
ments, with  their  replies,  have  been  fully  brought 
into  view.     What  is  the  result  in  this  case  ? 

The  principal  modes  of  replying  to  the  above 
objection,  that  the  series  of  causes  and  effects  which 
now  exists,  may  have  existed  from  eternity,  appear 
to  be  these. 

In  the  first  place,  our  minds  cannot  be  satis- 
fied  with  a  series  of  successive,   dependent,   causes 


CONCEPTION   OF  A  FIRST   CAUSE.  199 

and   effects,  without   something  first   and   indepen- 
dent.      We   pass   from    effect   to   cause,    and   from 
that  to  a  higher  cause,  in  search  of  something  on 
which  the  mind  can  rest ;   but  if  we  can  do  nothing 
but  repeat  this  process,  there  is  no  use  in  it.     We 
move  our  limbs,  but  make  no  advance.      Our  ques- 
tion is  not  answered,   but  evaded.     The  mind  can- 
not acquiesce  in  the  destiny  thus  presented  to  it, 
of  being  referred  from  event  to  event,  from  object 
to  object,  along  an  interminable  vista  of  causation 
and  time.     Now  this  mode  of  stating  the  reply,— 
to  say  that  the  mind  cannot  thus  be  satisfied,  ap- 
pears  to    be    equivalent   to    saying   that   the   mind 
is  conscious  of  a  principle  in  virtue  of  which  such 
a  view  as  this  must  be  rejected ;— the  mind  takes 
refuge  in   the  assumption  of  a   First  Cause,  from 
an  employment  inconsistent  with  its  own  nature. 

7.  Or  again,  we  may  avoid  the  objection,  by 
putting  the  argument  for  the  existence  of  a  Deity 
in  this  form  :  The  series  of  causes  and  effects  which 
we  call  the  icorld,  or  the  course  of  nature,  may 
be  considered  as  a  iMe,  and  this  whole  must  have 
a  cause  of  its  existence.  The  whole  collection  ot 
objects  and  events  may  be  comprehended  as  a 
single  effect,  and  of  this  effect  there  must  be  a 
cause.  This  Cause  of  the  Universe  must  be  supe- 
rior to,  and  independent  of  the  special  events,  which, 


200  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

happening  in  time,  make  up  the  universe  of  which 
He  is  the  cause.  He  must  exist  and  exercise 
causation,  before  these  events  can  begin :  He  must 
be  the   First   Cause. 

Although  the  argument  is  here  somewhat  modi- 
fied in  form,  the  substance  is  the  same  as  before. 
For  the  assumption  that  we  may  consider  the  whole 
series  of  causes  and  effects  as  a  single  effect,  is 
equivalent  to  the  assumption  that  besides  partial 
causes,  we  must  have  a  First  Cause.  And  thus 
the  Idea  of  a  First  Cause,  and  the  axiom  which 
asserts  its  necessity,  are  recognized  in  the  usual 
ai'gumentation  on  this  subject. 

8.  This  Idea  of  a  First  Cause,  and  the  prin- 
ciple involved  in  the  Idea,  have  been  the  subject 
of  discussion  in  another  manner.  As  we  have 
already  said,  we  assume  as  an  axiom  that  a  First 
Cause  must  exist;  and  we  assert  that  God,  the 
First  Cause,  exists  eternal  and  immutable,  by  the 
necessity  which  the  axiom  implies.  Hence  God  is 
said  to  exist  necessarily; — to  be  a  necessarily  ex- 
isting being.  And  when  this  necesmry  existence 
of  God  had  been  spoken  of,  it  soon  began  to  be 
contemplated  as  a  sufficient  reason,  and  as  an  abso- 
lute demonstration  of  His  existence;  without  any 
need  of  referring  to  the  world  as  an  effect,  in 
order  to   arrive  at   God  as   the  cause.      And  thus 


CONCEPTION    OF  A    FIRST   CAUsE.  201 

men  conceived  that  they  had  obtained  a  proof  of 
the  existence  of  the  Deity,  d  2^^iori,  from  ideas, 
as  well  as  a  posteriori,  from  effects. 

9.  Thus,  Thomas  Aquinas  employs  this  reason- 
ing to  prove  the  eternity  of  God*.  "  Oportet  ponere 
aliquod  primum  necessarium  quod  est  per  se  ipsum 
necessarium  ;  et  hoc  est  Deus,  cum  sit  prima  causa 
ut  dictum  est :  igitur  Deus  aeternus  est,  cum  omne 
necessarium  per  se  sit  aeternum.''  It  is  true  that 
the  schoolmen  never  professed  to  be  able  to  prove 
the  existence  of  the  Deity  d  priori :  but  they  made 
use  of  this  conception  of  necessary  existence  in  a 
manner  which  approached  very  near  to  such  an 
attempt.  Thus  Suarezf  discusses  the  question, 
"  Utrum  ahquo  modo  possit  d  priori  demonstrari 
Deuni  esse.'"  And  resolves  thj  question  in  this 
manner  :  "  Ad  hunc  ergo  modum  dicendum  est  : 
Demonstrato  d  posteriori  Deum  esse  ens  necessarium 
et  a  se,  ex  hoc  attributo  posse  d  priori  demon- 
strari praeter  illud  non  posse  esse  aliud  ens  neces- 
sarium et  a  se,  et  consequenter  demonstrari  Deum 
esse." 

But  in  modern  times  attempts  were  made  by 
Descartes  and  Samuel  Clarke,  to  prove  the  Divine 
existence  at  once  d  priori,   from  the   conception  of 


*  Aquin.  Contr,  Geniil.  Lib.  i.  Ch?p.  xiv.  p.  21. 
t  Meiaphys.  Tom.  ii.  Disp.  xxix.  Sect.  3.  p.  28. 


I  o 


202  paLtETIOLOGy. 

necessary  existence;  which,  it  was  argued,  coiiW 
not  subsist  without  actual  existence.  This  argu- 
mentation was  acutely  and  severely  criticized  by 
Dr.  Waterland. 

10.  Without  dwelling  upon  a  subject,  the  dis- 
cussion of  which  does  not  enter  into  the  design  of 
the  present  work,  I  may  remark  that  the  question 
whether  an  a  priori  proof  of  the  existence  of  a 
First  Cause  be  possible,  is  a  question  concerning 
the  nature  of  our  Ideas,  and  the  evidence  of  the 
axioms  which  they  involve,  of  the  same  kind  as 
many  questions  which  we  have  already  had  to  dis- 
cuss. Is  our  Conception  or  Idea  of  a  First  Cause 
gathered  from  the  effects  we  see  around  us?  It 
is  plain  that  we  must  answer,  here  as  in  other 
cases,  that  the  Idea  is  not  extracted  from  the 
phenomena,  but  assumed  in  order  that  the  phe- 
nomena may  become  intelligible  to  the  mind ; — 
that  the  Idea  is  a  necessary  one,  inasmuch  as  it 
does  not  depend  upon  observation  for  its  evidence  ; 
but  that  it  depends  upon  observation  for  its  de- 
velopement,  since  without  some  observation,  we  can- 
not conceive  the  mind  to  be  cognizant  of  the  rela- 
tion of  causation  at  all.  In  this  respect,  how- 
ever, the  Idea  of  a  First  Cause  is  no  less  necessary 
than  the  ideas  of  Space,  or  Time,  or  Cause  in 
general.  And  whether  we  call  the  reasoning  de- 
rived from    such  a  necessity  an  argument  a  priori 


CONCEPTION   OF   A    FIRST  CAUSE.  90S 

or  a  posteriori,  in  either  case  it  possesses  the  genuine 
character  of  demonstration,  being  founded  upon 
axioms  wliich  command  universal   assent. 

11.  I  have,  however,  spoken  of  our  Conception 
rather  than  of  our  Idea  of  a  First  Cause ;  for  the 
notion  of  a  First  Cause  appears  to  be  rather  a 
modification  of  the  Fundamental  Idea  of  Cause, 
which  was  formerly  discussed,  than  a  separate  and 
peculiar  Idea.  And  the  Axiom,  that  there  must  be 
a  First  Cause,  is  recognized  by  most  persons  as 
an  application  of  the  general  Axiom  of  Causation, 
that  emry  effect  must  ha'ce  a  cause ;  this  latter  Axiom 
being  applied  to  the  world,  considered  in  its  totality, 
as  a  single  effect.  This  distinction,  however,  be- 
tween an  Idea  and  a  Conception,  is  of  no  material 
consequence  to  our  argument ;  provided  we  allow 
the  maxim,  that  there  must  be  a  First  Cause,  to 
be  necessarily  and  evidently  true ;  whether  it  be 
thought  better  to  speak  of  it  as  an  independent 
Axiom,  or  to  consider  it  as  derived  from  the  general 
Axiom  of  Causation. 

12.  Thus  we  necessarily  infer  a  First  Cause, 
although  the  Palaetiological  Sciences  only  point  to- 
loards  it,  and  do  not  lead  to  it.  But  I  must  observe 
further;  that  in  each  of  the  series  of  events  which 
form  the  subject  of  Palaetiological  research,  the 
First  Cause  is  the  same.  Without  here  resting 
upon    reasoning   founded    upon    our    Conception    of 


204  PAL.ETIOLOGY. 

a  First  Cau?e,  I  may  remark  that  this  identity  is 
proved  by  the  close  connexion  of  all  the  branches 
of  natural  science,  and  the  way  in  which  the  causes 
and  the  events  of  each  are  interwoven  with  those 
which  belong  to  the  others.  We  must  needs  be- 
lieve that  the  First  Cause  which  produced  the  earth 
and  its  atmosphere  is  also  the  Cause  of  the  plants 
which  clothe  its  surface ;  that  the  First  Cause  of 
the  vegetable  and  of  the  animal  world  are  the 
same;  that  the  First  Cause  which  produced  light 
produced  also  eyes ;  that  the  First  Cause  which 
produced  air  and  organs  of  articulation  produced 
also  language  and  the  faculties  by  which  language  is 
rendered  possible  :  and  if  those  faculties,  then  also  all 
man's  other  faculties ; — the  powers  by  which,  as  we 
have  said,  he  discerns  right  and  wrong,  and  recog- 
nizes a  providential  as  well  as  a  natural  course  of 
things.  Nor  can  we  think  otherwise  than  that  the 
Being  who  gave  these  faculties,  bestowed  them  for 
some  purpose ; — bestowed  them  for  that  purpose 
which  alone  is  compatible  with  their  nature : — the 
purpose,  namely,  of  guiding  and  elevating  man  in  his 
present  career,  and  of  preparing  him  for  another  state 
of  being  to  which  they  irresistibly  direct  his  hopes. 
And  thus,  although,  as  we  have  said,  no  one  of  the 
Palsetiological  Sciences  can  be  traced  continuously 
to  an  origin,  yet  they  not  only  each  point  to  an 
or'ffin.  but  all  to  the  same  orioin.      Their  linos  are 


CONCEPTION     OF    A    FIRST    CAUSE.  :^0o 

broken  indeed,  as  they  run  backwards  into  the  early 
periods  of  the  world,  but  yet  they  all  appear 
to  converge  to  the  same  invisible  point.  And  this 
point,  thus  indicated  by  the  natural  course  of  things, 
can  be  no  other  than  that  which  is  disclosed  to 
us  as  the  starting  point  of  the  providential  course 
of  the  world ;  for  we  are  persuaded  by  such  rea- 
sons as  have  just  been  hinted,  that  the  Creator 
of  the  natural  world  can  be  no  other  than  the 
Author  and  Governor  and  Judge  of  the  moral  and 
spiritual   world. 

13.  Thus  we  are  led,  by  our  material  sciences, 
and  especially  by  the  Palsetiological  class  of  them, 
to  the  borders  of  a  higher  region,  and  to  a  point 
of  view  from  which  we  have  a  prospect  of  other 
provinces  of  knowledge,  in  which  other  faculties  of 
man  are  concerned  besides  his  intellectual,  other 
interests  involved  besides  those  of  speculation.  On 
these  it  does  not  belong  to  our  present  plan  to  dwell  : 
but  even  such  a  brief  glance  as  we  have  taken  of 
the  connexion  of  material  with  moral  speculations 
may  not  be  useless,  since  it  may  serve  to  show 
that  the  principles  of  truth  which  we  are  now  labo- 
riously collecting  among  the  results  of  the  physical 
sciences,  may  possibly  find  some  application  in  tliose 
parts  of  knowledge  towards  which  men  most  natu- 
rally look  with  deeper  interest  and  more  serious 
reverence. 


206  PALiETIOLOGV 


OF   THE   SUPREME   CAUSE. 

The  first  Induction  of  a  Cause  does  not  close 
the  business  of  scientific  inquiry.  Behind  proximate 
causes,  there  are  ulterior  causes,  perhaps  a  succes- 
sion of  such.  Gravity  is  the  cause  of  the  motions 
of  the  planets ;  but  what  is  the  cause  of  gravity  f 
This  is  a  question  which  has  occupied  men's  minds 
from  the  time  of  Newton  to  the  present  day.  Earth- 
quakes and  volcanos  are  the  causes  of  many  geolo- 
gical phenomena ;  but  what  is  the  cause  of  those 
subterraneous  operations  ?  This  inquiry  after  ulterior 
causes  is  an  inevitable  result  from  the  intellectual 
constitution  of  man.  He  discovers  mechanical 
causes,  but  he  cannot  rest  in  them.  He  must  needs 
ask,  whence  it  is  that  matter  has  its  universal  power 
of  attracting  matter.  He  discovers  polar  forces  :  but 
even  if  these  be  universal,  he  still  desires  a  fur- 
ther insight  into  the  cause  of  this  polarity.  He 
sees,  in  organic  structures,  convincing  marks  of 
adaptation  to  an  end :  whence,  he  asks,  is  this  adap- 
tation i  He  traces  in  the  history  of  the  earth  a 
chain  of  causes  and  effects  operating  through  time  : 
but  what,  he  inquires,  is  the  power  which  holds 
the  end  of  this  chain  ? 

Thus  we  are  referred  back  from  step  to  step, 
in  the  order  of  causation,  in  the  same  manner  as, 


OF  THE  SUPREME  CAUSE.         207 

in  the  palaetiologlcal  sciences,  we  were  referred  back 
in  the  order  of  time.  We  make  discovery  after 
discovery  in  the  various  regions  of  science ;  each, 
it  may  be,  satisfactory,  and  in  itself  complete,  but 
none  final.  Something  always  remains  undone. 
The  last  question  answered,  the  answer  suggests 
still  another  question.  The  strain  of  music  from 
the  lyre  of  Science  flows  on,  rich  and  sweet,  full 
and  harmonious,  but  never  reaches  a  close :  no 
cadence  is  heard  with  which  the  intellectual  ear 
can  feel  satisfied. 

In  the  utterance  of  Science,  no  cadence  is 
heard  with  which  the  human  mind  can  feel  satisfied. 
Yet  we  cannot  but  go  on  listening  for  and  expect- 
ing a  satisfactory  close.  The  notion  of  a  cadence 
appears  to  be  essential  to  our  relish  of  the  nuisic. 
The  idea  of  some  closing  strain  seems  to  lurk 
among  our  own  thoughts,  waiting  to  be  articulated 
in  the  notes  which  flow  from  the  knowledge  of 
external  nature.  The  idea  of  something  ultimate 
in  our  philosophical  researches,  something  in 
which  the  mind  can  acquiesce,  and  which  will  leave 
us  no  further  questions  to  ask,  of  ichence^  and 
why^  and  by  what  power^  seems  as  if  it  belonged 
to  us  ; — as  if  we  could  not  have  it  withheld  from 
us  by  any  imperfection  or  incompleteness  in  the- 
actual  performances  of  science.    What  is  the  mean- 


208  PALiETIOLOGY. 

ing  of  this  conviction?  What  is  the  reahty  thus 
anticipated  ?  Whither  does  the  developement  of  this 
Idea  conduct  us? 

We  have  aheady  seen  that  a  difficulty  of  the 
same  kind,  which  arises  in  the  contemplation  of 
causes  and  effects  considered  as  forming  an  histo- 
rical series,  drives  us  to  the  assumption  of  a  First 
Cause,  as  an  Axiom  to  which  our  Idea  of  Causation 
in  time  necessarily  leads.  And  as  we  were  thus 
guided  to  a  First  Cause  in  order  of  Succession, 
tlie  same  kind  of  necessity  directs  us  to  a  Supreme 
Cause  in  order   of  Causation. 

On  this  most  weighty  subject  it  is  difficult  to 
speak  fitly  ;  and  the  present  is  not  the  proper  occa- 
sion, even  for  most  of  that  which  may  be  said.  But 
there  are  one  or  two  remarks  which  flow  from  the 
general  train  of  the  contemplations  we  have  been 
engaged  in,  and  with  which  this  Work  must  con- 
clude. 

We  have  seen  how  different  are  the  kinds  of 
cause  to  which  we  are  led  by  scientific  researches. 
Mechanical  Forces  are  insufficient  without  Chemical 
Affinities ;  Chemical  agencies  fail  us,  and  we  are 
compelled  to  have  recourse  to  Vital  Powers  ;  Vital 
Powers  cannot  be  merely  physical,  and  we  nmst 
believe  in  something  hyperphysical,  something  of  the 
nature  of  a  Soul,     Not  only  do  biological  inquiries 


OF   THE   SUPREME   CAUSE.  209 

lead  us  to  assume  an  animal  soul,  but  they  drive 
us  much  further ;  they  bring  before  us  Perception^ 
and  Will  evoked  by  Perception.  Still  more,  these 
inquiries  disclose  to  us  Ideas  as  the  necessary  forms 
of  Perception,  in  the  actions  of  which  we  ourselves 
^re  conscious.  We  are  aware,  we  cannot  help  being 
aware,  of  our  Ideas  and  our  Vohtions  as  belonging 
to  us^  and  thus  we  pass  from  tJmigs  to  persons ;  we 
have  the  idea  of  Personality  awakened.  And  the 
idea  of  Design  and  Purpose,  of  which  we  are  con- 
scious in  our  own  minds,  we  find  reflected  back  to 
us,  with  a  distinctness  which  we  cannot  overlook, 
in  all  the  arrangements  which  constitute  the  frame 
of  organized  beings. 

We  cannot  but  reflect  how  widely  diverse  are 
the  kinds  of  principles  thus  set  before  us ; — by 
what  vast  strides  we  mount  from  the  lower  to  the 
higher,  as  we  proceed  through  that  series  of  causes 
which  the  range  of  the  sciences  thus  brings  under 
our  notice.  Yet  we  know  how  narrow  is  the  range 
of  these  sciences  when  compared  with  the  whole 
extent  of  human  knowledge.  We  cannot  doubt 
that  on  many  other  subjects,  besides  those  included 
in  physical  speculation,  man  has  made  out  solid 
and  satisfactory  trains  of  connexion  ; — has  discovered 
clear  and  indisputable  evidence  of  causation.  It  is 
manifest,  therefore,  that,  if  we  are  to  attempt  to 
ascend   to   the    Supreme   Cause — if   we   are    to   try 


210  PAL^TIOLOGY. 

to  frame  an  idea  of  the  Cause  of  all  these  sub- 
ordinate causes; — we  must  conceive  it  as  more  dif- 
ferent from  any  of  them,  than  the  most  diverse  are 
from  each  other; — more  elevated  above  the  highest, 
than  the  highest  is  above  the  lowest. 

But  further ; — though  the  Supreme  Cause  must 
thus  be  inconceivably  different  from  all  subordinate 
causes,  and  immeasurably  elevated  above  them  all, 
it  must  still  include  in  itself  all  that  is  essential 
to  each  of  them,  by  virtue  of  that  very  circum- 
stance, that  it  is  the  Cause  of  their  Causality.  Time 
and  space, — Infinite  Time  and  Infinite  Space, — 
must  be  among  its  attributes ;  for  we  cannot  but 
conceive  Infinite  Time  and  Space  as  attributes  of 
the  Infinite  Cause  of  the  Universe.  Force  and 
Matter  must  depend  upon  it  for  their  efficacy;  for 
we  cannot  conceive  the  activity  of  Force,  or  the 
resistance  of  Matter,  to  be  independent  powers. 
But  these  are  its  lower  attributes.  The  Vital 
Powers,  the  Animal  Soul,  which  are  the  Causes  of 
the  actions  of  living  things,  are  only  the  Efffects  of 
the  Supreme  Cause  of  Life.  And  this  Cause,  even 
in  the  lowest  forms  of  organized  bodies,  and  still 
more  in  those  which  stand  higher  in  the  scale,  in- 
volves a  reference  to  Ends  and  Purposes,  in  short, 
to  manifest  Final  Causes.  Since  this  is  so,  and 
since,  even  when  we  contemplate  ourselves  in  a 
view  studiously  narrowed,  we  still  find  that  we  have 


OF   THE   SUPREME  CAUSE.  211 

Ideas,  and  Will,  and  Personality,  it  would  render 
our  philosophy  utterly  incoherent  and  inconsistent 
with  itself,  to  suppose  that  Personality,  and  Ideas, 
and  Will,  and  Purpose,  do  not  belong  to  the  Su- 
preme Cause  from  which  we  derive  all  that  we  have 
and  all  that  we  are. 

But  we  may  go  a  step  further; — though,  in 
our  present  field  of  speculation,  we  confine  our- 
selves to  knowledge  founded  on  the  facts  which 
the  external  world  presents  to  us,  we  cannot  for- 
get, in  speaking  of  such  a  theme  as  that  to  which 
we  have  thus  been  led,  that  these  are  but  a  small, 
and  the  least  significant  portion  of  the  facts  which 
bear  upon  it.  We  cannot  fail  to  recollect  that 
there  are  facts  belonging  to  the  world  within  us, 
which  more  readily  and  strongly  direct  our  thoughts 
to  the  Supreme  Cause  of  all  things.  W^e  can 
plainly  discern  that  we  have  Ideas  elevated  above 
the  region  of  mechanical  causation,  of  animal  ex- 
istence, even  of  mere  choice  and  will,  which  still 
have  a  clear  and  definite  significance,  a  permanent 
and  indestructible  vahdity.  We  perceive  as  a  fact, 
that  we  have  a  Conscience,  judging  of  Right  and 
Wrong;  that  we  have  Ideas  of  Moral  Good  and 
Evil ;  that  we  are  compelled  to  conceive  the  orga- 
nization of  the  moral  world,  as  well  as  of  the  vital 
frame,  to  be  directed  to  an  end  and  governed  by 
a  purpose.      And  since  the   Supreme  Cause  is  the 


212  PAL^TIOLOGY, 

cause  of  these  facts,  the  Origin  of  these  Ideas,  we 
cannot  refuse  to  recognize  Him  as  not  only  the 
Maker,  but  the  Governor  of  the  World ;  as  not 
only  a  Creative,  but  a  Providential  Power ;  as  not 
only  a  Universal  Father,  but  an  Ultimate  Judge. 

We  have  already  passed  beyond  the  boundary  of 
those  speculations  which  we  proposed  to  ourselves  as 
the  basis  of  our  conclusions.  Yet  we  may  be  allowed 
to  add  one  other  reflection.  If  we  find  in  ourselves 
Ideas  of  Good  and  Evil,  manifestly  bestowed  upon 
us  to  be  the  guides  of  our  conduct,  which  guides 
we  yet  find  it  impossible  consistently  to  obey; — if 
we  find  ourselves  directed,  even  by  our  natural  light, 
to  aim  at  a  perfection  of  our  moral  nature  from 
which  we  are  constantly  deviating  through  weakness 
and  perverseness ; — if,  when  we  thus  lapse  and  err, 
we  can  find,  in  the  region  of  Human  Philosophy, 
no  power  which  can  efface  our  aberrations,  or  re- 
concile our  actual  with  our  ideal  being,  or  give 
us  any  steady  hope  and  trust  with  regard  to  our 
actions,  after  we  have  thus  discovered  their  incon- 
gruity with  their  genuine  standard; — if  we  discern 
that  this  is  our  condition,  how  can  we  fail  to  see 
that  it  is  in  the  highest  degree  consistent  with  all 
the  indications  supplied  by  such  a  philosophy  as 
that  of  which  we  have  been  attempting  to  lay  the 
foundations,  that  the  Supreme  Cause,  through  whom 
man   exists    as    a    moral    being    of    vast    capacities 


OF    TIIK   SUPRE3IE   CAUSE.  213 

and  infinite  hopes,  should  have  Himself  provided  a 
Teaching  for  our  ignorance,  a  Propitiation  for  our 
sin,  a  Support  for  our  weakness,  a  Purification  and 
Sanctification  of  our  nature  ? 

And  thus,  in  concluding  our  long  survey  of  the 
grounds  and  structure  of  Science,  and  of  the  les- 
sons which  the  study  of  it  teaches  us,  we  find  our- 
selves brought  to  a  point  of  view  in  which  we  can 
cordially  sympathize,  and  more  than  sympathize, 
with  all  the  loftiest  expressions  of  admiration  and 
reverence  and  hope  and  trust,  which  have  been  ut- 
tered by  those  who  in  former  times  have  spoken 
of  the  elevated  thoughts  to  which  the  contempla- 
tion of  the  nature  and  progress  of  human  know- 
ledge gives  rise.  We  can  not  only  hold  with  Galen, 
and  Harvey,  and  all  the  great  physiologists,  that 
the  organs  of  animals  give  evidence  of  a  purpose ; 
— not  only  assert  with  Cuvier  that  this  conviction 
of  a  purpose  can  alone  enable  us  to  understand 
every  part  of  every  living  thing  ; — not  only  say 
with  Newton  that  "  every  true  step  made  in  philo- 
sophy brings  us  nearer  to  the  First  Cause,  and  is 
on  that  account  highly  to  be  valued ;" — and  that 
"the  business  of  natural  philosophy  is  to  deduce 
causes  from  effects,  till  we  come  to  the  very  First 
Cause,  which  certainly  is  not  mechanical :'' — but 
we    can   go   much   further,    and   declare,    still   with 


214  PALtETIOLOGY. 

Newton,  that  "  this  beautiful  system  could  have 
its  origin  no  other  way  than  by  the  purpose  and 
command  of  an  intelligent  and  powerful  Being, 
who  governs  all  things,  not  as  the  soul  of  the 
world,  but  as  the  Lord  of  the  Universe  ;  who  is 
not  only  God,  but  Lord  and  Governor."*' 

When  we  have  advanced  so  far,  there  yet  re- 
mains one  step.  We  may  recollect  the  prayer  of 
one,  the  Master  in  this  School  of  the  Philosophy  of 
Science :  "  This  also  we  humbly  and  earnestly  beg : 
— that  human  things  may  not  prejudice  such  as 
are  divine; — neither  that  from  the  unlocking  of 
the  gates  of  sense,  and  the  kindling  of  a  greater 
natural  light,  anything  may  arise  of  incredulity  or 
intellectual  night  towards  divine  mysteries ;  but 
rather  that  by  our  minds,  thoroughly  purged  and 
cleansed  from  fancy  and  vanity,  and  yet  subject 
and  perfectly  given  up  to  the  divine  oracles,  there 
may  be  given  unto  Faith  the  things  that  are  Faith's.'' 
When  we  are  thus  prepared  for  a  higher  teaching, 
we  may  be  ready  to  Hsten  to  a  greater  than  Bacon, 
when  he  says  to  those  who  have  sought  their  God 
in  the  material  universe,  "  Whom  ye  ignorantly 
worship.  Him  declare  I  unto  you."  And  when  we 
recollect  how  utterly  inadequate  all  human  language 
has  been  shown  to  be,  to  express  the  nature  of 
that  Supreme  Cause  of  the  Natural,  and  Rational, 


OF   THE  SUPREME   CAUSE.  215 

and  Moral,  and  Spiritual  world,  to  which  our 
Philosophy  points  with  trembling  finger  and  shaded 
eyes,  we  may  receive,  wdth  the  less  wonder  but 
with  the  more  reverence,  the  declaration  which  has 
been  vouchsafed  to  us : 

In    the    Beginning    was    the    Word,    and    the 
Word  was  with  God.   and  the   Word   w\\s  God, 


THE     E  N  D. 


^^^^^^H 

;-■:-•. i 

Mm 

1  i 

iji' 

t